LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 


GIFT    OF 


U 


-• 


4*/^»~*»   6*     r* 

«~ 


HEAT  AND  COLD 


OR 


THE  KEY  TO  THE  UNIVERSE 


By 
JERRY  SHEEHY 


>      OF  THE 

I    UNIVERSITY 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  AUTHOR 


Entered  according  to  Adi  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1908,  by  Jerry 

Sheehy,  in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress, 

at  Washington. 


DEMPSTER  BROS. 

PRINTERS 

447  MINNA  STREET 

San  Francisco,  California 


INTRODUCTORY. 


The  object  of  this  work  being  to  show  how  errone- 
ously the  scientific  world  has  dealt  with  the  problems 
bearing  most  pointedly  upon  the  lives  and  liberties  of 
men.  The  mode  of  thought  without  foundation  often 
multiplying  a  wrong  in  trying  to  acquire  right.  The 
scientific  world  always  looking  for  precedent  as  the 
foundation  of  judgment;  all  the  while  acting  upon  a 
precedent  that  was  founded  on  the  most  cruel  and  un- 
just foundation.  The  scientific  world  has  attempted  to 
serve  two  masters;  and  have  proven  how  hard  it  is  to 
get  results  from  two  masters.  The  scientist  of  to-day 
attempts  to  inquire  into  a  question,  but  while  inquiring 
he  also  tries  to  make  it  conform  with  revelation  Bibu- 
lar;  in  consequence,  he  has  made  a  fool  of  himself.  He 
is  not  a  scientist  or  a  true  disciple  of  the  Bible.  He  is 
nothing  multiplied  by  nothing.  That  is  the  best  we  can 
make  out  of  the  average  scientist  when  weighed  in  the 
scale  of  true  science  or  true  revelation  Bibular. 

The  author  was  lead  to  question  the  judgment  of 
all  men,  owing  to  a  great  injustice  being  inflicted  by  the 
judgment  of  fellow  men;  in  questioning  the  judgment 
of  men,  he  found  all  men  throughout  all  ages  from  the 
dawn  of  history  until  the  present  time  to  be  the  same; 
namely,  corrupt,  unjust  and  dangerous  to  each  and  all. 
The  judgment  of  men  throughout  all  historic  periods 


INTRODUCTORY. 

tends  to  prove  that  the  best  in  man  is  always  the  most 
likely  to  be  the  cause  of  his  being  persecuted  by  his 
fellow  man.  Ignorance  always  being  jealous  of  know- 
ledge. In  consequence,  ignorance  being  more  preva- 
lent, crushes  knowledge  whenever  it  raises  its  head 
above  the  debris.  All  the  while,  man  has  worked  his 
own  destruction  by  crushing  the  best  of  his  kind.  He 
seems  forgetful  in  his  injustice  to  the  fellow  men  of  the 
fact  that  injustice  to  one  individual,  when  weighed  in 
the  scale  of  law  of  precedent,  carries  injustice  to  his 
own  door.  He  does  not  know  that  each  injustice  brings 
doom  nearer  to  himself  and  his  brother. 

The  work  deals  with  things  earthly  first,  and 
weighs  all  matter  and  movement  in  the  scale  of  passing 
action,  as  observed  in  the  simplest  daily  observations. 
In  other  words,  the  work  builds  the  foundation  on  what 
we  see  in  nature  instead  of  groping  into  the  shadows,  for 
precedent,  built  on  floating  shadows.  The  author  begs 
that  the  reader  will  question  every  line  of  the  work, 
and  weigh  it  in  the  scale  of  his  own  observations,  and 
add  to  same  every  truly  scientific  fact  discovered  by 
man  by  same  means  of  study  of  passing  action. 

The  work  picks  man  up  in  the  gases  in  space,  and 
traces  his  development  by  true  law  down  to  the  dawn 
of  history,  giving  cause,  reason  and  mode  of  change 
throughout.  Same  with  many  animals  in  a  cursory 
way;  in  fact,  the  general  process  applicable  to  all  ani- 
mal life.  The  work  also  deals  with  man  to  infinity 
when  weighed  as  to  futurity;  traces  his  course  beyond 
the  range  of  the  average  intellect  into  the  future.  Yet 


INTRODUCTORY. 

all  capable  of  proof  conclusive  in  the  scale  of  passing 
action  as  observed  by  the  simplest  of  our  children. 

The  work  leaves  no  query  behind  or  before;  all 
leading  questions  of  value  to  mankind  are  answered  in 
a  cursory  way.  The  why?  whence?  and  whither?  are 
all  answered.  The  work  could  have  been  continued  in- 
definitely, but  the  author  believes  that  sufficient  has 
been  revealed  to  make  the  law  at  the  bottom  of  all  clear 
to  any  intelligent  reader.  He  has  endeavored  to  make 
it  as  plain  as  possible  by  leaving  out  scientific  modes  of 
expression  wherever  possible. 


HEAT  AND  COLD 


CHAPTER    I 

THE  BEGINNING  OF  THINGS  EARTHLY. 

Out  of  a  mist  of  gases  the  creation  of  worlds  was 
but  the  work  of  nature  along  the  lines  of  our  daily  ob- 
servation in  the  powers  of  nature  displayed  upon  the 
earth.  Because  all  of  nature's  products  can  be  reduced 
to  the  gaseous  form  by  the  application  of  a  sufficient 
amount  of  heat.  And  as  all  the  stars  in  the  heavens 
conclusively  show  that  the  heat  is  present  in  the  heav- 
ens. And  all  the  planets  show  by  their  appearance  that 
they  each  had  a  greater  temperature  at  a  former  time. 

Consequently,  we  must  infer  from  what  we  see  on 
our  own  planet  that  they  each  had  a  greater  tempera- 
ture in  years  gone  by.  Greater  temperature  spells  gases 
at  some  distant  period  in  the  world's  history. 

Now,  to  transport  ourselves  to  the  gaseous  world 
and  let  us  live  in  fancy  within  the  changes  that  had  to 
transpire  within  the  conditions  then  existing.  First, 
gases  made  from  the  reduction  of  one  property  of  a 
condensing  temperature  would  condense  into  a  solid 
or  semi-solid  property,  in  advance  of  the  gases  of  a 
property  of  a  higher  temperature  of  condensation.  And 
in  consequence,  this  is  now  our  law  for  the  making  up 
of  our  planet  out  of  the  gases. 

Second,  our  researches  into  the  qualities  displayed 
by  nature  render  it  very  evident  that  matter  is  inde- 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

structible.  And  further,  the  same  researches  render  it 
quite  positive  that  matter  cannot  be  made  out  of  noth- 
ing. 

Using  these  facts  as  a  foundation  to  lay  our  work 
upon,  then  the  question  arises.  Did  the  properties  now 
in  existence  which  have  different  temperatures  of  pre- 
cipitation exist  at  the  time  of  the  gaseous  period?  To 
this  question  we  must  answer,  yes,  they  existed  in  the 
light  of  all  knowledge:  We  being  able  to  return  matter 
to  that  state.  Having  to  accept  the  existence  of  all  the 
properties  now  in  existence  as  a  matter  of  fact  during 
the  gaseous  period.  Now,  the  temperature  of  precipi- 
tation of  the  various  properties  in  relativity  becomes 
our  study.  And  the  miraculous  transformation  coming 
to  pass  during  the  cooling  process  within  the  particles 
of  matter,  must  surrender  within  that  code. 

To  meet  this  problem  of  change  in  the  particles, 
we  have  two  forces  at  work  which,  by  modification  in 
time  and  place,  render  all  the  work  quite  clear  to  us. 
Cold  being  a  cohesive  force  and  heat  being  a  dispers- 
ing power,  what  more  natural  than  the  modification  of 
the  two  forces  bringing  about  every  change  which  na- 
ture has  to  be  questioned? 

Gravity,  animal  life,  compression,  and,  in  fact,  any 
and  every  phenomenon  in  nature  will  surrender  their 
history  in  the  making  to  the  relative  powers  exhibited 
by  these  two  forces,  when  weighed  in  the  light  of  their 
every-day  powers  as  manifested  beneath  the  gaze  of 
the  common  being,  man. 

During  the  period  that  our  planet  existed  in  the 

10 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THINGS. 

gaseous  form,  it  was  necessary  that  it  did  fluctuate  for 
millions  of  years  in  space.  Always  portions  of  same 
impinging  against  the  colder  portions  of  space.  The 
portions  that  impinged  against  the  colder  portions  of 
space  cooling  in  conformity  with  the  respective  tem- 
peratures of  precipitation  in  relativity.  The  cold  tend- 
ing to  condense  the  particles  that  would  condense  at 
the  highest  temperature  first.  And  each  property  fol- 
lowing in  conformity  with  its  temperature  of  condensa- 
tion in  relativity.  Cold  always  acting  upon  the  prop- 
erty that  would  tend  to  cohesion,  or  congeal  at  the 
greatest  temperature. 

These  properties  being  on  the  outer  boundaries  of 
the  body  of  gases  owing  to  the  cold  being  more  severe 
in  the  outer  portions.  Consequently  they  began  to  form 
around  the  body  of  gases  within  the  center.  The  cen- 
tral portion  of  the  gaseous  body  being  a  burning  mass, 
and  in  consequence  having  to  be  fed.  That  is  to  say,  the 
flame  having  to  have  pabulum  to  keep  up  the  fire.  Con- 
sequently the  precipitating  particles  of  matter  out  on 
the  cold  borders  condensing  on  the  exterior  cut  away 
the  food  from  the  flame.  The  flame  having  to  have  an 
outlet  to  exist,  and  in  consequence  it  became  smothered 
by  the  enwrapping  particles.  The  particles  on  the  ex- 
terior, which  were  being  congealed  by  the  action  of  the 
cold,  were  not  only  forced  to  settle  to  a  zone  in  relativ- 
ity conforming  to  the  given  temperature  of  precipita- 
tion, but  were  acted  on  by  cold  obliquely,  tending  to 
work  off  at  a  tangent.  This  power  of  the  cold  acting 
obliquely  on  the  particles  forced  the  matter  to  begin 

11 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

revolving  on  the  exterior;  and  the  revolving  power, 
when  once  in  motion,  was  accelerated  by  the  cold  dur- 
ing each  revolution.  Thereby  we  find  the  earliest 
movements  in  the  particles  that  formed  the  planet 
brought  about  by  the  cold. 

The  condensing  process  continuing  until  it  cut  of! 
the  chance  of  escape  of  the  burning  particles  within  the 
center  of  the  globular  mass.  The  central  portion  being 
on  fire,  necessitated  the  chance  of  escape  of  the  burned 
particles  of  gases  in  the  form  of  sunlight  or  light.  The 
cutting  off  of  same  tended  to  smother  the  gaseous  nu- 
cleus, by  the  burning  out  of  the  gases  before  the  final 
smothering  of  the  flame.  Thereby  we  have  traced  our 
planet  down  to  the  shell  of  condensing  matter  around  a 
gaseous  nucleus  of  great  size,  and  minute  attenuity. 

Having  imprisoned  the  gases  in  the  center  of  the 
property  in  nature  admitting  of  solidity  at  the  highest 
temperature.  Now  our  study  will  be  the  precipitation 
of  the  properties  that  could  not  possibly  be  precipi- 
tated at  the  given  temperature  of  the  first  crust  that 
imprisoned  the  gases.  All  other  properties  having  a 
temperature  of  precipitation  beyond  the  first  crust 
could  not  be  precipitated  at  the  time  of  the  forming 
crust,  because  the  heat  that  would  admit  of  precipita- 
tion of  that  one  property  would  drive  the  properties  of 
a  more  volatile  character  far  off  in  the  heavens.  And 
they  each  would  have  to  await  in  suspension  until  the 
body  cooled  sufficiently  to  admit  of  precipitation,  with- 
in their  respective  temperatures  of  condensation. 

The  gases  being  imprisoned  within  the  first  crust 

12 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THINGS. 

being  burned  to  a  very  minute  form,  owing  to  having 
been  burning  at  the  time  of  the  imprisonment  by  the 
forming  crust,  caused  the  body  as  a  whole  to  become 
more  buoyant  after  the  closing.  Being  more  buoyant 
as  a  body,  the  planet  was  influenced  from  without  by 
two  forces.  The  sun  began  to  act  on  the  whole  as  a 
body,  owing  to  having  a  solid  exterior,  and  drove  it  far- 
ther away.  Being  driven  farther  away,  it  became  acted 
on  by  the  cold  with  great  vigor.  The  cold  reducing  the 
crust  during  each  revolution  in  temperature,  and  caus- 
ing the  precipitation  of  other  properties  held  in  sus- 
pension in  conformity  with  their  respective  tempera- 
tures of  condensing.  The  crust,  as  it  began  to  accumu- 
late in  weight  in  portions  through  the  precipitation  of 
material  coming  within  the  range  of  temperature,  be- 
came reduced  in  portions  more  than  in  others.  And  in 
consequence  there  were  properties  of  different  tempera- 
tures being  precipitated  in  the  same  location,  owing  to 
the  cooling  action  of  the  crust  coming  in  contact  with 
the  particles  in  suspension. 

The  crust  being  so  cold  during  the  revolving 
against  the  colder  portions  of  space  during  the  semi- 
revolution  in  opposition  to  the  action  of  the  sun,  it 
caused  the  compounding  of  properties  by  the  revolution 
within  zones  where  they  were  held  in  suspension. 

During  each  revolution  the  body  cooled  sufficient- 
ly to  admit  of  the  precipitation  of  particles,  and  con- 
tinued throughout  all  the  different  properties  of  matter 
in  conformity  with  their  respective  temperatures  of  pre- 
cipitation. 

13 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

During  each  succeeding  revolution  of  the  body  it 
cooled,  so  as  to  admit  of  the  precipitation  of  other  prop- 
erties, until  finally  the  period  when  properties  already 
within  the  crust  acted  as  catalyzers  in  causing  the  pre- 
cipitation of  other  properties  yet  in  suspension,  thereby 
making  the  various  compounds  we  find  in  nature,  in- 
cluding that  of  organic  life.  But  it  took  millions  of 
years  for  the  planet  to  cool  sufficiently  to  admit  of  the 
precipitation  of  the  properties  that  went  to  making  up 
of  the  organic  life. 

As  the  body  cooled  off,  it  continued  to  be  compressed 
in  the  particles  that  constituted  it,  and  in  consequence 
the  power  of  attraction  of  the  body  was  increased.  Dur- 
ing the  earlier  period  in  the  formation  of  the  crust,  the 
only  attraction  being  the  cold  on  the  particles  of  matter 
in  conformity  with  their  relative  temperatures  of  pre- 
cipitation. 

It  was  further  aided  by  the  movements  in  revolving 
through  generating  a  power  toward  the  center,  and  the 
final  and  last  force  was  in  the  form  of  stored  cold  in  the 
form  of  compression  within  the  particles  that  make  up 
the  planet. 

The  planet  finds  a  medium  of  existing  in  space 
through  the  interaction  of  the  two  forces  of  heat  and 
cold,  each  aiding  in  suspending  the  planet.  But  the  two 
forces  are  aided  in  the  placing  of  the  planet  by  the  gas- 
eous center  or  nucleus  within  the  body  of  the  planet. 
The  heat  of  the  sun  drives  the  planet  as  a  whole  away 
until  the  congealing  action  of  the  cold  becomes  equal  to 
the  driving  power  of  the  sun  on  the  given  body.  The 

14 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THINGS. 

planet  being  formed  around  a  gaseous  nucleus  and  be- 
ing not  at  all  unlike  a  balloon.  In  consequence,  the 
powers  of  the  sun  in  driving  the  same  away  are  limited 
to  the  weight  of  the  body  as  a  whole  taking  into  con- 
sideration the  gaseous  center.  The  sun  can  drive  it  only 
until  the  cold  becomes  a  congealing  power  equal  to  the 
sun  as  a  lifting  power.  In  consequence,  the  planet 
chooses  a  place  of  movements  in  a  line  of  demarkation 
between  the  forces  of  heat  and  cold,  varied  by  the  size 
of  the  gaseous  nucleus.  Consequently,  we  find  little 
trouble  in  accounting  for  the  position  of  the  planets 
without  inverting  the  order  of  nature  as  observed  with- 
in our  daily  surroundings. 

A  study  of  the  means  of  burning  matter  here  on  our 
planet  will  render  conclusive  proof  that  a  fire  cannot 
live  without  an  outlet.  The  fire  needs  a  means  of  carry- 
ing off  the  minute  reduced  particles.  Particles  reduced 
by  being  burned  to  the  minutest  form  must  make  room 
for  other  particles  to  come  in  to  feed  the  flame.  The 
minute  properties  burned  or  dispersed  to  the  minutest 
form  exert  a  pressure  outward  upon  the  particles  of 
matter,  and  will  deprive  the  admittance  of  properties 
whose  weight  will  not  overcome  the  pressure  exerted 
outward.  Thereby,  we  find  that  the  fired  gases  in  the 
central  part  of  the  body  of  burning  gases  were  conclu- 
sively imprisoned  when  reduced  to  the  minutest  form 
by  heat.  Gases  could  not  possibly  be  displaced  in  space 
by  solid  particles  only  by  pouring  the  solid  out  of  a 
great  pot.  If  they  were  poured  out  of  a  great  pot,  still 
they  would  fall  through  space  until  sufficient  heat  was 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

generated  to  reduce  the  properties  to  gases  again.  So 
every  law  of  nature  proves  that  the  gases  could  not  cool 
into  a  solid.  That  the  earth  is  not  solid.  No  man  dare 
say  that  he  can  show  a  means  whereby  a  law  admitting 
of  proof  within  our  reach,  can  bring  about  the  solidify- 
ing of  gases  into  a  solid  in  space. 

But  the  law  is  very  clear  whereby  we  may  prove 
the  imprisonment  of  gases  within  the  relative  laws  of 
condensation  of  the  different  properties  within  space. 
And  not  only  imprison  the  gases  but  prove  why  it  is 
inevitable  that  they  should  be  imprisoned  in  time  as 
long  as  matter  can  be  had  in  sufficient  quantities. 
And  in  doing  so,  accept  our  positive  experiments  on 
the,  laws  of  matter  as  the  base  of  our  action,  or  as  our 
fundamental  law  in  bringing  about  the  imprisonment 
of  same.  Not  going  off  into  the  mists  for  a  means  of 
imprisoning  the  gases,  but  instead  using  as  our  base  the 
laws  of  matter  as  proved  to  exist  here  within  the  reach 
of  the  humblest  of  mankind.  Laws  that  are  unimpeach- 
able and  irrevocable  as  far  as  man  is  concerned. 

The  center  of  the  burning  gases  being  surrounded  by 
the  first  property  forming  into  a  solid  at  the  greatest 
temperature  in  worldly  elements.  Then  the  smother- 
ing of  the  fire  in  the  gaseous  center  owing  to  having  no 
outlet  for  the  reduced  articles.  What  will  be  the  re- 
sult in  the  premises,  considering  that  the  particles  of 
matter  imprisoned  are  very  attenuated  properties  of 
matter  owing  to  the  reduction  by  the  great  heat?  It 
appears  in  the  premises  that  the  gases  will  cool  by  mov- 
ing toward  the  crust  by  the  loss  of  heat  occasioned  by 

16 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THINGS. 

the  cutting  off  of  the  escaping  reduced  particles.  And 
a  further  reduction  will  be  occasioned  by  the  cooling 
of  the  crust,  causing  the  gaseous  center  to  settle  toward 
the  crust,  through  the  laws  of  matter  congealing  in 
conformity  with  different  temperatures. 

The  continued  exposure  of  the  outer  crust  of  the 
planet  to  the  extreme  cold,  owing  to  the  gaseous  center 
being  large  in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  solid  matter 
forming  the  crust,  and  in  consequence  the  sun  driving 
the  whole  body  to  the  outer  border  of  the  gases  border- 
ing extreme  cold,  would  in  that  case  occasion  the  cool- 
ing of  the  crust  greatly  during  each  semi-revolution  of 
the  body.  Cooling  of  the  crust  greatly  would  occasion 
the  congealing  of  the  gases  from  the  center  or  nucleus 
of  gases  toward  the  cold  portion  of  the  crust  during 
each  revolution.  The  continued  congealing  of  the  gases 
toward  the  crust  as  the  body  hastened  to  cool  would 
cause  the  nearest  thing  we  have  in  nature  to  a  genuine 
void  or  vacuum  within  the  center  of  the  globe  or 
planet.  The  crust  having  reduced  the  greater  part  of 
the  gases  to  a  solid  consistency  before  the  crust  thick- 
ened to  any  great  extent,  and  in  consequence  the  heat 
generated  in  after  years  when  the  crust  began  to  thicken 
through  the  accumulation  of  great  bodies  of  matter  on 
the  outside  by  precipitation  from  the  gaseous  form  in 
conformity  with  their  respective  temperatures  of  con- 
densation, would  not  produce  heat  sufficient  to  reduce 
the  gases  which  had  solidified  within  the  center  to  the 
gaseous  form  again.  In  consequence  the  body  would 


17 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

be  far  more  buoyant  than  in  the  case  of  a  very  attenu- 
ated gas  forming  the  center. 

A  study  of  the  different  temperatures  of  the  freez- 
ing point  in  the  various  properties  of  matter,  coupled 
with  the  temperatures  of  boiling  point,  and  a  further 
consideration  of  the  point  in  each  property  where  it  is 
wont  to  evaporate  or  distill,  or  both,  will  readily  give 
the  clue  to  nature's  law  in  the  building  of  planets.  Not 
only  the  building  of  planets  but  the  building  of  or- 
ganic matter  of  all  orders  including  that  of  man. 

It  will  be  found  that  the  properties  congealing  at 
the  greatest  temperature  in  worldly  elements  form  the 
lower  strata  in  worldly  formation  as  discovered  by  man 
in  his  studies  of  geology.  And  so  on  up  through  the 
different  strata  to  the  surface  or  the  organic  properties. 
Each  strata  conforming  to  the  different  temperatures 
in  conformity  to  their  respective  congealing  relations. 

Of  course,  in  the  study  of  surface,  it  must  be  taken 
into  consideration  that  the  crust  of  the  earth  has  been 
broken  by  an  outside  jolt  in  the  greater  portion  of  the 
surface,  and  the  shaking  up  must  be  taken  into  con- 
sideration in  the  judgment  of  strata.  (On  another  page 
in  this  work  we  will  deal  with  the  jolt.)  But  in  places 
on  the  earth's  surface,  where  the  surface  was  not  broken 
by  the  inflicted  jolt,  it  will  conform  to  the  order  of  the 
properties  in  relativity  with  their  respective  tempera- 
tures of  congealing  or  solidifying.  The  highest  tem- 
perature in  solidifying  forming  the  lower  strata,  and  so 
on  up  to  the  age  of  organic  properties  being  precipi- 
tated. 

18 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THINGS. 

We  will  also  find  in  the  lower  strata,  built  up  of 
organic  nature,  a  close  affinity  in  the  properties  of  mat- 
ter next  preceding  it  on  the  earth's  crust.  Thereby 
giving  or  shedding  light  on  the  means  of  the  first  or- 
ganic properties  coming  about  upon  the  planet. 

It  will  be  found  by  a  study  of  the  natural  order  of 
the  properties  of  the  earth's  crust,  that  is  to  say,  where 
unaffected  by  the  jolt  from  the  outside  force  (or  by 
water),  the  properties  next  preceding  the  organic  prop- 
erties were  of  a  nature  that  would  act  upon  the  parti- 
cles of  matter  as  catalyzers,  causing  properties  yet  in 
suspension  to  come  to  earth  through  their  chemical 
affinity.  The  properties  precipitated  next  preceding 
causing  properties  in  suspension  to  unite  and  form  into 
organic  properties.  Thereby  forming  compounds,  and 
hence  life.  A  further  study  will  reveal  the  presence 
of  properties  next  preceding  organic  properties  in  the 
order  of  reduction  in  relativity  in  temperature.  The 
dividing  line  that  marks  the  junction  of  the  two  prop- 
erties in  the  earth's  strata,  where  undisturbed,  will  con- 
form in  proving  that  organic  properties  were  inevi- 
table in  the  order  of  nature.  Not  chance,  but  the  inevi- 
table law  of  nature.  One  of  nature's  immutable  laws 
manifest  in  the  true  order  of  nature,  and  adaptable  to 
the  condition  and  the  times. 

As  to  the  formation  of  life,  it  was  just  as  impossible 
to  evade  the  generation  of  life  in  the  circumstances  as 
to  stop  the  precipitation  of  the  properties  within  the 
temperature. 

Taking  into  consideration  the  strata,     or    studying 

19 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

same  as  a  means  of  getting  at  the  truth  of  nature's  law, 
it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  variations  in  the  beds  or 
strata  were  brought  about  by  the  compounding  of  prop- 
erties admitting  of  compounding  at  great  temperatures 
owing  to  the  revolution  of  the  planet.  The  planet  hav- 
ing revolved  at  great  speed  owing  to  the  semi-solid  con- 
sistency of  its  crust  of  minute  thickness  and  great  buoy- 
ancy. Being  of  a  semi-solid  consistency  not  unlike  a 
liquid,  it  was  greatly  affected  by  exposure  to  the  cold 
or  to  the  heat  during  each  revolution,  and  in  conse- 
quence their  powers  were  greater  than  now  manifest 
on  solid  properties.  Each  revolution  cooling  portions 
of  the  surface  more  than  others,  caused  the  precipita- 
tion of  properties  conforming  to  the  temperature  of  the 
crust  in  the  location,  and  for  that  reason  a  mixing  of  the 
strata  into  minute  thickness  in  portions,  while  in  others 
forming  compounds  within  the  temperature  of  crust 
acting  upon  the  properties  yet  in  suspension,  causing 
same  to  be  precipitated  and  joining  in  forming  com- 
pounds. Thereby  accounting  for  different  portions  of 
the  earth's  crust  at  the  same  period  in  worldly  history 
forming  into  different  forms  of  strata,  or  a  different 
earthly  formation  at  the  same  depth  .in  the  earth's 
strata.  The  revolution  of  the  earth  effecting  the  cool- 
ing of  the  crust  caused  different  formation  to  be  com- 
ing into  existence  at  the  one  and  same  time  in  worldly 
history. 

So  the  study  of  strata  necessitates  the  consideration 
of  locality  with  regard  to  the  source  of  heat  generated 
from  the  outside  body  driving  the  planet  away.  Again 

20 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THINGS. 

it  necessitates  the  consideration  of  portions  of  planet 
exposed  to  the  greatest  extremes  in  cold  during  the 
revolution  away  from  the  sun  or  driving  power. 

In  other  words,  topographical  conditions  as  ex- 
posed to  us  to-day  when  undisturbed  are  our  best  monu- 
ments of  past  actions  in  the  cooling  process;  that  is  to 
say,  when  not  broken  by  the  outside  jolt. 

High  mountains  tend  to  prove  that  the  underlying 
strata  was  cooled  at  an  earlier  age  in  worldly  history, 
causing  the  piling  up  of  immense  mountains  of  matter 
owing  to  having  the  cooling  period  earlier  in  each 
particular  property  of  matter.  Of  course  to  be  con- 
sidered when  undisturbed  by  the  jolt  from  outside 
forces.  The  primary  cause  of  mountains  being  the  cool- 
ing of  crust  in  the  particular  portions  of  surface.  The 
cooling  of  crust  necessitating  the  precipitation  of  mat- 
ter being  held  in  the  volatile  form  in  conformity  with 
respective  temperatures  of  precipitation.  The  further 
precipitation  causing  a  cooling  to  hasten  in  the  prem- 
ises owing  to  the  thickness  of  same  or  distance  from  heat 
below  crust,  and  the  deposit  of  each  succeeding  layer 
of  the  properties  of  matter  upon  the  crust  at  the  given 
point  in  the  cooling  process  occasioned  another  precipi- 
tation of  property  of  a  lower  precipitating  temperature 
in  worldly  properties.  And  so  on  down  the  order  of 
the  properties  of  matter  in  relativity  until  the  age  of 
organic  properties,  or  the  age  of  life  as  we  know  it  in 
the  form  of  animal  and  vegetable. 

The  organic  properties  that  came  into  existence  dur- 
ing the  precipitation  on  the  forming  mountains  being 

21 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

of  course  changed  by  the  action  of  water  owing  to  water 
being  prior  in  precipitation  to  our  study  of  the  proper- 
ties of  life.  The  organic  properties  being  washed  down 
into  the  valleys  by  the  waters  falling  upon  the  moun- 
tains, thereby  changing  the  forming  strata  after  the  age 
of  the  precipitation  of  the  compound  forming  water. 


22 


CHAPTER  II 


GRAVITY. 

There  is  no  theory  set  up  by  man  in  support  of  a 
scientific  fact  so  thoroughly  vulnerable  as  the  hypothe- 
sis of  attraction  of  gravitation.  It  appears  to  be  so  sim- 
ple in  the  proof  of  its  absurdity  as  to  render  all  of  man's 
versions  along  all  lines  of  thought  questionable,  owing 
to  having  even  accepted  it  for  truth  for  a  day,  not  to 
say  centuries. 

When  the  greatest  minds  for  upwards  of  three 
centuries  were  led  to  accept  such  rot,  what  can  we  ex- 
pect of  the  judgment  of  the  average  man  on  questions 
of  depth,  questions  touching  their  own  welfare  and  that 
of  fellow-men's? 

We  should,  when  questioning  matters  of  such  im- 
portance as  the  powers  displayed  by  our  sun  in  the 
heavens,  bring  back  our  reasonings  to  the  simplest  sur- 
roundings here  on  earth,  and  by  observing  the  powers 
here  displayed  by  that  luminous  body,  just  merely  ex- 
tend them.  We  should  consider  the  powers  displayed 
by  the  sun  on  the  properties  of  matter  here  before  our 
eyes,  and  add  to  that  observation  the  powers  displayed 
by  any  form  of  heat  within  the  range  of  our  knowledge. 

We  should  remember  that  the  sun  displays  a  ten- 
dency here  before  our  eyes  to  disperse  matter  into  its 
elements.  Then  we  should  remember  that  in  order  that 

23 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

the  sun  should  attract  in  the  distance,  it  should  exercise 
the  same  powers  where  we  have  access  to  its  power  on 
the  properties  of  matter.  If  it  attracts  big  things,  how 
does  it  get  to  the  point  of  change  from  the  way  it  works 
on  small  particles  of  matter?  Where  is  the  dividing 
line  between  its  dispersing  power  and  its  attracting 
power?  Does  it  attract  when  it  forces  water  off  in  the 
clouds?  Does  it  attract  when  it  lengthens  the  steel  rail? 
Does  it  'attract  when  it  develops  the  gas  into  a  greater 
bulk?  Does  it  attract  when  it  expands  the  flesh  on  your 
finger  so  as  to  make  your  ring  too  tight  on  a  hot  day? 
Does  it  attract  when  it  forces  down  on  the  seed  buried 
in  the  earth  and  causes  it  to  sprout  or  expand  into  an 
organic  body?  Where,  oh,  where  does  it  attract? 

Then  we  should  revert  to  the  powers  exercised  by 
cold  within  the  range  of  our  observation,  or  immediate 
surroundings.  And  by  doing  so  find  what  properties  it 
tends  to  display.  Cold  under  our  immediate  observa- 
tion tends  to  the  union  of  all  matter.  The  steel  rail  that 
no  amount  of  heat  could  be  induced  to  contract  will  vis- 
ibly contract  beneath  our  immediate  gaze.  The  finger 
ring  worn  on  any  member  of  our  hands  will  be  found  to 
be  too  large  when  we  have  been  exposed  to  the  cold. 
The  smoke  or  reduced  particles  of  gaseous  substances 
raising  above  a  fire  where  they  have  been  dispersed 
by  heat,  will  visibly  make  for  the  earth  \vhen  exposed 
to  cold.  These  properties  are  not  forced  back  to  earth 
by  the  sun,  but  instead  by  the  cold  upon  the  particles 
of  their  structure.  They  being  lighter  than  air,  must 
be  condensed  by  the  cold  in  order  to  fall  to  earth. 

24 


GRAVITY. 

Why  should  we  go  off  into  space  looking  for  a  zone 
where  the  sun  changes  its  power  of  dispersal  and  be- 
comes a  cohesive  force,  when  we  have  a  force  here  on 
earth  that  can  do  all  the  attracting?  A  force  that  we 
positively  know  attracts,  by  thousands  of  years  of  ob- 
servation on  the  action  of  its  powers  on  the  properties 
of  matter?  And  infinitely  extended  these  two  powers 
we  observe  on  earth  in  the  action  of  the  sun  in  ex- 
panding, and  cold  congealing,  will  account  for  every 
phenomenon  in  nature. 

We  need  not  grope  off  into  the  shadows  for  a  zone 
where  they  swap  horses  and  then  continue  their  jour- 
neys in  opposite  directions  to  eternity,  either.  Infinite- 
ly extended,  the  two  powers  will  manifest  no  change. 

The  theory  of  attraction  of  gravitation  requires  the 
subversion  of  the  powers  exercised  by  the  two  forces 
within  our  immediate  surroundings,  and  in  consequence 
falls  to  the  ground.  We  cannot  accept  one  power  for 
cold  beneath  our  gaze  and  another  off  in  the  distance. 
We  cannot  accept  one  power  for  heat  under  our  own 
observation  and  allow  it  to  be  traded  off  for  another 
horse  to  ride  home  on.  We  will  not  allow  any  one  to 
force  us  to  believe  that  heat,  while  dispersing  here  be- 
neath our  vision,  changes  off  in  the  distance  and  pulls 
like  a  tug-of-war  team. 

The  power  we  observe  in  heat  coupled  with  the 
powers  we  observe  in  cold  will  account  for  every  phe- 
nomenon we  encounter  in  nature,  and  we  do  not  need 
to  subvert  the  powers  of  either  one  of  them.  Hereto- 
fore it  has  been  the  accepted  hypothesis  that  the  sun 

25 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

through  its  attraction  held  every  one  of  the  planets  in 
place.  In  order  that  the  sun  should  attract  those  plan- 
ets it  must  of  necessity  swap  horses  in  the  middle  of  the 
stream,  and  for  that  very  reason  the  sun  attracts  no 
planet  in  the  heavens.  But  instead,  drives  them  away. 
Acting  in  the  distance  just  as  we  observe  it  acting  in  our 
immediate  surroundings. 

The  only  .reason  that  that  style  of  reasoning  stood 
all  these  years  must  be  attributed  to  the  gullibility  of 
man  in  allowing  himself  to  be  imposed  on  by  the  names 
of  men  considered  great  having  accepted  the  reason- 
ings. If  man  will  only  wake  up  to  the  fact  that  men 
are  deemed  great  often  when,  in  fact,  very  common- 
place, owing  to  coming  before  the  public  during  their 
lives,  the  average  great  man  being  nothing  more  than 
a  man  that  had  become  noted  during  his  life  by  getting 
into  public  confidence  through  circumstances  unavoid- 
able as  the  precipitation  of  matter  in  a  given  tempera- 
ture. 

These  great  men,  having  read  the  reasonings  of  the 
original  propounder  of  the  theory  of  gravity,  accepted 
it  without  question,  their  minds  being  too  narrow  to 
even  question  the  matter.  You  may  have  asked  either 
one  of  them  what  was  gravity.  And  he  would  perhaps 
have  answered  thus:  "A  power  generated  by  the  sun 
upon  matter  tending  to  union,  or  in  fact  a  power  within 
matter  tending  to  attract  all  matter." 

If  you  had  asked  him  what  made  gravity,  he  would 
have  died  before  he  could  have  divined  the  problem, 


26 


GRAVITY. 

and  yet  lived  three  score  and  ten  years  all  the  time 
studying  the  problem. 

The  portion  of  his  answer  dealing  with  matter  at- 
tracting matter  would  be  correct  during  certain  condi- 
tions, but  the  conditions  being  changed,  the  particles 
of  matter  would  work  the  reverse;  therefore  that  part 
of  the  question  and  answer  would  have  no  weight  in 
the  sense  he  handed  it  out. 

Gravity  in  its  infancy  was  nothing  but  cold,  but 
later  its  powers  were  advanced  by  the  compression  of 
the  particles  acted  upon  by  the  original  gravity.  In 
that  case  the  compression  acted  as  power  in  storage,  or 
cold  in  storage  tending  to  help  the  original  force  in  at- 
tracting. Again  the  attraction  was  advanced  through 
the  revolution  of  the  unit  or  body  forming  a  center  of 
gravity.  This  third  property  displayed  in  attraction 
has  borrowed  power  from  heat  in  adding  to  the  power 
within  the  unit.  This  borrowed  power  is  the  portion  of 
the  work  of  revolution  borne  by  the  heat  center  upon 
the  particles  of  matter  in  or  on  the  unit.  Then  a  fourth 
power  becomes  added  in  making  up  the  final  worldly 
attraction  as  we  know  it.  This  fourth  power  becomes 
manifest  in  the  cooling  of  the  gases  within  the  center  of 
the  body  of  the  unit  or  planet.  They  having  cooled, 
tends  to  make  a  vacuum  within  the  center  of  the  planet, 
and  in  consequence  the  particles  of  matter  bear  toward 
the  center  with  great  force,  and  this  last  makes  the  final 
limit  in  the  summing  up  of  what  gravity  has  been  de- 
rived from.  Of  course,  throughout  all  this  in  the  cool- 
ing process,  the  chemical  affinity  exercised  within  the 

27 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

properties  of  matter  became  a  power  within  certain 
temperatures.  But  their  powers  were  limited  to  condi- 
tions generated  by  a  modification  of  the  forces  of  heat 
and  cold. 

And  as  to  the  answer  that  the  average  great  man 
would  make  as  to  matter  attracting  all  matter,  he  must 
acknowledge  that  cold  and  heat  must  make  the  condi- 
tion whereby  matter  can  attract  all  matter.  Again 
he  must  acknowledge  that  at  no  time  can  the  condition 
be  so  as  to  admit  of  matter  attracting  all  matter.  The 
only  way  it  could  do  so  would  be  at  the  point  of  abso- 
lute zero  in  the  measure  of  cold,  and  then  it  would  not 
be  matter  attracting  matter,  but  instead  cold  attracting 
all  matter. 

So,  again,  matter  attracting  must  fall  to  the  ground 
without  cold  and  heat  modify  each  other  in  different 
regions  of  the  earth,  so  as  to  allow  one  a  sphere  of  in- 
fluence and  the  other  a  like  sphere  of  influence,  to  bring 
about  the  necessary  temperatures  in  space.  Thereby 
heat  and  cold  must  be  acknowledged  as  the  powers  that 
matter  must  look  to  for  condition  where  it  can  exercise 
its  attraction. 

The  worldly  attraction  or  gravity  as  applied  to  a 
planet  or  body  in  the  heavens  does  not  exist  beyond  the 
centripetal  force  generated  by  the  planet  revolving  on 
its  axis.  The  planet  beyond  that  line  of  demarkation 
tends  to  throw  away  by  its  centrifugal  force  generated 
by  the  revolving  body. 

The  centrifugal  force  generated  by  the  revolution 
of  a  body  tends  to  preserve  it  from  foreign  properties 

28 


GRAVITY. 

being  thrown  upon  the  surface,  and  is  one  of  the  great- 
est of  nature's  provisions  for  the  protection  of  life  and 
continuation  of  the  planet  as  a  whole.  The  centrifugal 
force  is  always  greater  than  the  congealing  action  of 
the  cold,  and  in  consequence  no  property  can  come  in  by 
the  action  of  gravity  within  that  line  of  demarkation 
until  the  po\ver  has  been  reduced  by  the  action  of  cold 
upon  the  body  in  itself.  Cold  or  gravity  properly  must 
act  on  the  body  in  itself  by  reducing  the  revolution  on 
the  axis  in  order  to  force  the  line  of  demarkation  gen- 
erated by  the  revolving  mass.  In  cooling  the  body  it 
reduces  the  power  of  revolution.  In  reducing  the 
power  of  revolution  it  renders  the  power  to  throw  away 
less.  And  in  consequence  of  time  will  overcome  the 
power  to  protect  itself  by  the  contrifugal  force  gener- 
ated in  revolving. 

The  properties  entering  from  outside  space  within 
the  line  of  demarkation  generated  by  the  revolution  of 
the  planet  are  always  forced  in  by  the  action  of  heat 
reducing  particles  to  such  minute  particles  as  to  defy 
the  power  of  the  body  generated  by  revolution  in 
throwing  away.  Heat  reducing  particles  so  minutely 
attenuated  in  form  by  separation  of  the  particles  that 
they  pass  the  force  tending  to  throw  away,  like  sunlight 
passing  through  water.  The  particles  being  so  minute 
as  not  to  be  palpable  to  the  forces  throwing  away. 

These  particles  coming  in  by  the  separating  prop- 
erties of  heat  are  acted  upon  by  the  cold  within  the 
centripetal  range  of  the  planet,  and  are  congealed 
within  their  respective  temperatures. 

29 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

Zones  of  gravity  are  made  by  the  establishment 
of  a  nullification  of  the  forces  of  heat  and  cold,  or  a 
zone  of  demarkation  between  their  respective  forces. 
One  being  equal  to  the  other  in  the  premises,  and  in 
consequence  the  particles  of  matter  coming  to  that  line 
become  condensed  within  that  line  until  sufficient 
weight  has  been  accumulated  to  cause  the  body  to  sink 
toward  the  body  buoying  it  away  or  the  force  of  heat. 
These  zones  being  the  cause  of  bolides  whenever  the 
body  has  not  been  formed  around  a  gaseous  center.  In 
the  case  of  a  gaseous  nucleus  the  body  will  continue  to 
adapt  itself  to  the  medium  between  the  two  forces  as  it 
sinks  toward  the  sun.  But  where  the  body  has  been 
formed  into  a  solid  within  the  zone  of  demarkation  be- 
tween the  forces  of  heat  and  cold,  it  will  sink  toward 
the  sun  as  soon  as  it  has  accumulated  weight  enough  to 
defy  the  power  that  propels  it.  Having  sunk  toward 
the  heat  source  or  power  that  propels  it,  it  will  continue 
to  move  with  greater  force  until  reduced  to  minute 
particles  or  to  weight  that  will  be  equal  to  the  zone  of 
propulsion. 

Heat  and  cold  acting  in  concert  bring  about  the 
phenomenon  of  revolution  of  the  planet,  and  in  that 
way  are  the  makers  of  the  power  generated  to  the  cen- 
ter from  the  revolving  of  the  body.  Heat  detaches  par- 
ticles from  one  side  and  cold  precipitates  particles  on 
the  side  diametrically  opposite,  and  in  consequence  de- 
stroy the  equilibrium  of  the  body,  and  cause  it  to  re- 
volve on  its  axis.  A  continuation  of  this  process  means 
continual  revolution.  Particles  of  an  elastic  quality 

30 


GRAVITY. 

like  gases,  air  and  water  and  like  properties  will  be 
acted  on  more  readily,  and  in  consequence  the  speed 
will  be  in  conformity  with  the  quantity  of  like  proper- 
ties. When  the  body  was  all  gaseous  it  was  much  more 
affected  by  the  action  of  cold  when  exposed  to  the 
same  than  it  is  to-day  when  most  all  solid.  The  same 
can  be  said  of  the  action  of  heat  at  that  period,  and  in 
consequence,  great  speed  in  revolving  at  that  period  of 
world  building. 

The  action  of  the  compass  needle  when  observed  in 
proximity  of  a  great  wall  or  mountain  can  be  attributed 
to  the  action  of  a  form  of  gravity  born  of  compression. 
And  the  amount  of  varation  will  conform  to  the  amount 
of  substance  compressed  or  the  amount  of  compression 
within  the  given  body  so  affecting. 

A  few  degrees  lower  temperature  in  the  body  so 
effecting  will  be  found  to  vary  the  needle,  thereby  prov- 
ing the  compression  to  be  the  pure  and  only  attraction 
in  the  given  case.  Or  will  lend  one  more  proof  of  the 
fact  that  cold  is  gravity  and  can  be  represented  by 
storage  in  carrying  on  its  good  work  of  attraction. 

Where  compression  has  been  generated  by  the  ac- 
tion of  heat  it  will  lend  additional  proof  of  the  fact  of 
compression  being  a  form  of  gravity,  but  the  storage 
generated  by  heat  will  not  attract  all  properties  like  the 
compression  brought  about  by  cold.  The  compression 
brought  about  by  heat  is  a  compression  of  one  of  the 
most  minute  forms  of  matter.  The  particles  being  re- 
duced to  minute  form  and  compressed  within  a  limited 
space  attracts  particles  of  chemical  affinity. 

31 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

The  compression  brought  about  by  cold  affects 
every  property  within  nature  regardless  of  what  it  may 
be  made  of.  The  only  variation  being  in  the  case  of  the 
compound  water,  in  which  case  the  cold  contracts  until 
reduced  to  38  degrees  of  Fahrenheits  Thermometer, 
and  in  that  case,  water  expanding  until  frozen.  But 
while  it  expands,  yet  it  attracts  all  other  properties  and 
also  water  to  the  expanding  mass. 

Compression,  magnetism  and  gravity  are  all  prop- 
erties of  the  same  nature  when  considered  from  an 
earthly  standpoint. 

To  better  understand  this  problem  we  should  study 
the  conditions  existing  about  the  poles  of  our  planet. 
Cold  being  the  true  gravity  and  being  extremely  ap- 
plied with  regard  to  our  planet  at  the  poles;  in  conse- 
quence we  have  compresion  more  thoroughly  manifest 
in  those  regions.  Compression  being  stored  cold,  or 
cold  in  storage ;  hence  we  have  cold  extremely  applied 
to  our  planet,  plus  cold  in  storage  extremely  applied. 
Result  appears  in  the  sum  of  magnetism  extremely  ap- 
plied to  our  planet. 

What  more  natural  than  the  sum  of  magnetism 
would  be  our  answer  when  we  find  that  compression  is 
the  maker  of  every  attraction  from  gases  to  the  present 
time? 

Magnetism,  born  of  cold  through  its  tendency  to 
the  union  of  matter.  Cold  acting  on  the  properties  of 
matter  through  its  tendency  to  cohesion  or  advanced 
condensation. 

It  is  the  simplest  of  earthly  observations  to  note 

32 


GRAVITY. 

that  cold  tends  to  contract  all  matter;  only  exception  in 
the  face  of  four  degrees  in  the  action  of  water,  and  in 
that  case  it  yet  attracts  all  other  matter  while  it  ex- 
pands in  itself.  Infinitely  extended  cold  will  be  found 
to  exercise  the  same  properties  of  contraction. 

One  of  the  simplest  observations  in  nature  is  the 
tendency  of  heat  to  disperse  all  matter,  and  infinitely 
extended  it  will  manifest  the  same  qualities. 

The  heat  of  the  sun  by  day  upon  a  body  of  water 
causes  a  separation  of  its  particles,  causing  the  same 
when  reduced  to  minute  particles  to  assume  the  aerial 
flight  owing  to  least  resistance.  The  same  phenomenon 
occurs  when  we  throw  a  heavy  stone  into  a  tank  of 
water;  the  earth  being  too  heavy  to  be  displaced  by  the 
jolt  inflicted,  it  then  becomes  necessary  for  the  water 
to  act  along  the  lines  of  least  resistance.  Consequently 
up  to  the  air. 

The  most  convincing  proof  of  cold  being  the  true 
and  only  gravity  in  fact,  may  be  had  by  a  test  of  any 
gaseous  substance.  It  will  be  found  that  the  gas  will 
defy  what  we  call  worldly  attraction,  or  what  the 
savants  call  universal  gravity.  But  subject  the  gas 
to  a  rigid  test  of  cold,  and  you  will  be  rewarded  by  its 
obeying  the  real  law.  Add  sufficient  cold  and  you  will 
be  rewarded  not  only  by  its  being  obeyed  but  in  addi- 
tion you  may  unite  the  gas  into  a  solid. 

The  scientific  world  has  been  hoodwinked  for 
hundreds  of  years  by  trying  to  prove  all  great  questions 
by  mathematical  computation.  The  scientists  have 
gone  on  figuring  from  a  base  and  carrying  a  sum  of 

33 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

figures  to  eternity,  all  the  time  oblivious  of  the  fact  that 
figures  weigh  nothing  only  the  base.  The  base  being 
wrong,  the  figures  tend  to  multiply  the  wrong.  The 
savants  never  thought  of  how  valuable  subtraction 
would  be  in  the  case.  They  never  thought  of  how 
valuable  it  would  have  been  to  take  one  from  one  and 
derive  .nothing.  In  other  words  take  the  void  base 
from  the  bottom  of  the  figures. 


34 


CHAPTER    III 


THE  REVOLUTION  OF  THE  EARTH  ON  ITS 

AXIS,  WEIGHED  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF 

PRESENT  CONDITIONS  OF 

SURFACE. 

The  revolution  of  the  earth  when  weighed  in  the 
light  of  present  conditions  of  surface  proves  conclus- 
ively that  the  phenomen  is  brought  about  by  the  inter- 
action of  heat  and  cold.  The  earth  being  surrounded 
by  a  large  volume  of  air  and  a  large  body  of  water, 
each  being  easily  influenced  by  the  action  of  either  of 
the  powers,  heat  or  cold.  In  order  that  we  may  well 
judge  of  the  effect  of  the  power  of  the  sun  and  the 
action  of  cold  upon  these  bodies  of  air  and  water,  we 
will  make  our  point  of  observation  in  mid  Pacific  be- 
tween the  United  States  and  the  Chinese  Empire. 
The  Pacific  being  the  greatest  body  of  water  and  in 
consequence  it  will  be  the  best  place  to  take  our  obser- 
vations from. 

Let  our  hour  of  contemplation  be  at  the  hour  of 
the  rising  of  the  sun  above  the  expanse  of  the  waters 
of  the  Pacific.  As  the  sun  apparently  leaps  out  of  the 
water  it  spreads  its  buoyant  rays  over  a  vast  body  of 
air  and  water,  which  has  been  cooled  by  the  action  of 
the  cold  during  the  night  previous.  That  cooling 
action  upon  the  particles  of  matter  that  make  up  water 

35 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

and  air  is  working  toward  the  rising  sun,  and  in  con- 
sequence has  to  be  governed  by  the  heating  rays  of  the 
sun.  As  the  hours  roll  on  the  sun  pours  forth  its  heat- 
ing rays  upon  the  body  of  air  and  water  until  the  rays 
of  heat  overcome  extremes  upon  the  particles  of  mat- 
ter in  the  given  zone  of  observation.  This  zone  in  the 
rising  of  the  sun  being  the  governing  force  in  the  regu- 
lation of  the  revolving  process,  keeping  the  revolution 
regular,  offsetting  extremes  in  speed. 

When  the  sun  arrives  at  the  meridian  at  noon  it 
has  completely  neutralized  (extremes  in)  the  action  of 
the  cold  upon  the  particles  of  matter  occasioned  by  the 
cohesive  processes  of  the  night  previous.  That  is  con- 
sidered from  our  point  of  observation.  And  from  the 
time  the  sun  arrives  at  the  meridian  until  night  it  be- 
comes manifest  with  great  vigor  bearing  toward  the 
east. 

As  the  sun  dips  toward  the  west  in  the  setting  it 
bears  toward  the  east  with  great  force  upon  air  and 
water  considered  from  our  point  of  observation,  and 
has  no  opposing  force  to  deter  it  in  moving  easterly  on 
the  particles  of  matter.  In  proof  of  our  contention  of 
no  power  opposing  the  sun  in  its  power  easterly  we 
will  consider  the  conditions  in  mid  Atlantic  at  the 
given  time.  The  sun  having  set  in  the  Atlantic  long 
before  its  lowering  on  the  western  portion  of  the  Pa- 
cific. In  consequence  the  last  portion  of  the  Atlantic 
toward  the  east  has  been  deprived  of  the  heat  the 
longest  and  in  consequence  cooled  first  causing  the 
water  to  cool  toward  the  eastern  portion  of  the  body. 

36 


REVOLUTION  OF  THE  EARTH. 

Cooling  toward  the  east  in  the  Atlantic  spells  in  this 
case  a  tendency  to  union  of  matter  in  the  particles  of 
the  water  in  the  Atlantic  at  the  time  the  sun  lowers  to 
the  west  in  the  Pacific;  and  in  consequence  must  be 
considered  as  working  in  harmony  with  the  power  of 
heat  at  the  given  time  exercised  in  the  Pacific. 

At  the  time  the  sun  propels  with  greatest  force 
eastward  on  the  particles  of  water  in  the  Pacific,  and 
cold  works  eastward  on  the  particles  of  water  in  the 
Atlantic,  the  sun  is  exercising  the  rising  governing 
power  on  the  land  bodies  of  Asia.  Because  the  sun 
in  the  rising  has  to  neutralize  the  (extremes  in)  cold 
at  all  times  in  some  portions  of  the  earth's  circum- 
ference. 

Thereby  we  find  that  heat  and  cold  act  in  union 
all  around  the  earth  in  carrying  on  the  revolution  of 
the  planet;  and  always  in  harmony  toward  the  east 
governed  by  the  rising  of  the  sun  at  some  particular 
portion  of  the  earth. 

As  the  sun  dips  to  the  west  below  the  Pacific  in  the 
setting  it  bears  with  vigor  on  the  part  last  acted  upon, 
and  a  reduction  in  temperature  begins  on  the  eastern 
portion  of  the  Pacific  owing  to  the  sun  having  long 
since  passed  from  bearing  on  that  portion  of  the  body 
of  water.  And  in  consequence  the  tendency  of  union 
of  matter  in  the  particles  of  water  in  the  Pacific  will 
be  easterly  owing  to  the  action  of  cold.  Or  in  other 
words  the  cold  takes  up  the  burden  which  the  sun  had 
dropped  and  in  so  doing  continues  the  good  work  east- 
ward. 

37 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

In  the  summing  up  of  the  matter  we  find  that  heat 
and  cold  act  in  harmony  eighteen  hours  out  of  every 
twenty-four,  and  the  remaining  six  hours  we  find  the 
sun  working  upon  the  particles  of  matter  as  a  governor 
in  overcoming  extremes  in  revolution  of  the  body. 

The  contraction  upon  land  and  also  its  expansion 
when  subjected  to  the  action  of  the  sun's  rays  tend  to 
aid  in  carrying  on  the  revolution  of  the  body,  but  has 
no  such  power  as  the  expansion  of  the  waters  and  air 
of  the  planet. 

Nature  has  a  provision  for  every  eventuality  and 
has  more  than  one  safeguard  in  carrying  on  her  wrork. 
In  the  case  of  cold  upon  the  particles  of  water,  cold 
tends  to  contract  until  the  waters  lower  below  38  de- 
grees of  Fahrenheit's  thermometer  and  then  it  tends  to 
expand.  Expansion  being  in  this  case  an  additional 
safeguard  or  governor  in  the  revolving  process  to  aid 
the  sun  in  keeping  the  revolution  regular.  Thereby 
tending  to  guarantee  the  equilibrium  of  the  body  as 
well  by  stopping  a  rush  to  a  particular  zone  or  portion 
of  the  earth.  No  extreme  of  climate  can  possibly 
bring  about  disaster  until  the  final  extinction  of  one  of 
the  forces  that  carry  on  the  work. 

During  the  absence  of  the  suns  rays  of  propulsion 
on  either  ocean  it  will  be  found  that  the  greater  por- 
tion of  the  body  remains  within  the  range  of  the  cohe- 
sive tendency  of  the  waters  of  the  globe.  Thereby 
proving  that  the  waters  are  a  necessity  in  the  aiding  of 
the  revolution  of  the  body  as  a  whole.  Should  the 
revolution  become  abnormal  and  more  than  the  gov- 

38 


REVOLUTION  OF  THE  EARTH. 

erning  power  of  the  sun  could  offset  the  additional 
power  of  the  solidifying  of  the  waters  would  tend  to 
reduce  the  speed.  The  waters  being  exposed  to  the 
cold's  action  more  in  the  case  of  greater  speed  and  in 
consequence  would  drop  below  the  range  of  cohesive- 
ness.  Having  dropped  below  that  range  the  water 
would  cut  off  two  ways  from  the  revolving  power. 
First  by  lessening  the  amount  of  matter  to  be  acted 
on  in  favor  of  revolution  and  while  lessening  same 
work  diametrically  opposite  from  the  power  displayed 
at  the  higher  temperature. 

The  sun  acts  upon  the  aerial  properties  just  as  it 
does  upon  the  bodies  of  water;  it  buoys  toward  the  east 
upon  the  body  of  air  after  it  tends  toward  the  west  in 
the  setting.  The  air,  like  the  waters  of  the  globe,  be- 
comes acted  upon  owing  to  being  plastic,  but  the  air 
being  much  more  plastic,  and  in  consequence  is  subject 
to  many  minute  forces  which  would  not  affect  the 
waters.  Any  small  disturbance  in  the  equilibrium  of 
forces  on  any  portion  of  the  earth  may  affect  the  cur- 
rents of  the  air.  The  currents  of  air  being  a  flowing  in 
of  the  plastic  properties  to  regulate  the  disturbance,  or 
bring  about  equilibrium  of  forces. 

At  sunrise  it  may  be  observed  the  greater  portion 
of  the  time  the  currents  of  air  go  before  the  sun  in  the 
rising,  owing  to  the  propelling  rays  of  the  sun  becom- 
ing effective  upon  the  more  plastic  properties  before 
it  really  affects  bodies  of  matter  of  a  more  solid  con- 
sistency. But  in  all  cases  the  air  does  not  go  before 
the  sun  owing  to  some  derangement  of  the  forces  in 

39 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

some  other  portion  of  the  earth's  surface  that  becomes 
manifest  with  greater  vigor  upon  the  particles  than  the 
rising  of  the  sun.  Air  being  the  more  plastic  property 
connected  with  our  planet  and  in  consequence  it  runs 
in  to  regulate  forces  wherever  there  has  been  any  dis- 
turbance. Air  also  tends  to  show  how  nature  has 
always  provisioned  for  any  necessity  to  carry  on  its 
good  work,  having  so  many  means  of  guaranteeing  the 
regulation  of  the  proceedings. 

In  no  place  will  nature  be  found  wanting  in  more 
than  one  way  of  remedying  a  disturbance  in  the  order 
of  its  laws.  It  has  not  one  safeguard  for  any  emer- 
gency but  instead  many  applicable  to  the  same  disturb- 
ance. Nature  has  a  great  many  means  of  reserve  force 
ready  to  apply  in  case  of  an  emergency,  and  applicable 
to  any  emergency  that  may  come  to  pass.  Concluding 
the  matter  we  find  in  the  face  of  all  these  conditions 
that  the  action  of  heat  on  the  particles  of  matter  aided 
by  cold  upon  the  particles  of  matter,  viewed  in  the  face 
of  present  conditions  cause  the  revolution  of  the  earth 
on  its  axis. 


40 


CHAPTER    IV 

THE  VOYAGE  OF  THE    EARTH    AROUND 

THE  SUN  AND  ITS  EFFECT  ON 

THE  CLIMATE. 

The  location  of  the  earth  with  regard  to  the  sun 
has  a  very  material  effect  upon  the  climatical  condi- 
tions of  our  planet.  The  earth  being  forced  to  revolve 
on  its  axis  by  the  action  of  heat  and  cold,  it  likewise 
is  forced  to  move  around  the  sun  from  the  same  cause. 
In  each  case  the  greatest  force  being  manifest  upon  the 
plastic  properties  of  matter,  that  is  water  and  air. 

Air  and  water  being  the  more  plastic  properties  of 
the  earth's  makeup  and  in  consequence  they  become 
our  study. 

When  the  earth  passes  to  the  north  of  the  sun 
marking  the  equator  out  against  space  north  of  the  sun, 
leaving  the  sun  south  with  regard  to  the  northern  hemi- 
sphere; then  the  rays  of  the  sun  become  diagonally  ap- 
plied with  regard  to  the  northern  hemisphere. 

The  sun  in  this  case  being  situated  south  of  the 
equator  with  regard  to  the  planet  and  its  rays  become 
powerfully  effective  within  the  southern  hemisphere 
bearing  down  upon  the  waters  in  that  portion  of  the 
earth.  The  southern  hemisphere  being  for  the  greater 
part  water  and  in  consequence  the  sun's  rays  force  the 
water  off  in  the  form  of  clouds.  The  sun  being  diagon- 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

ally  effective  with  regard  to  the  northern  hemisphere 
owing  to  the  location  of  the  equator  with  regard  to  the 
sun.  And  in  consequence  the  water  forced  into  the 
cloud  form  and  coming  within  the  range  of  the  rays 
of  the  sun  bearing  diagonally  toward  the  north,  and 
is  in  consequence  driven  off  toward  the  north.  When 
carried  away  north  by  the  diagonally  effective  rays  of 
the  sun  then  the  water  in  the  cloud  form  is  acted  on 
by  the  cold  of  the  northern  regions  and  in  consequence 
is  caused  to  precipitate  in  the  form  of  wrater  and  snow. 
After  being  precipitated  in  the  northern  regions  it  is 
further  acted  on  by  the  cold  causing  portions  of  the 
water  to  solidify  in  the  form  of  ice.  This  process  con- 
tinues during  the  period  that  the  sun  is  situated  south 
of  the  equator  until  the  equilibrium  of  the  planet  be- 
comes disturbed  by  the  piling  up  of  great  bodies  of 
frozen  water  at  one  end  of  the  globular  body. 

The  great  amount  of  matter  carried  to  the  north 
during  this  period  causes  the  earth  to  shift  its  position 
with  regard  to  the  sun.  That  is,  it  causes  the  earth  to 
gradually  lean  as  each  load  of  water  becomes  added 
in  the  solidifying  form  to  the  amount  already  deposited 
by  each  prior  precipitation.  This  leaning  process 
comes  about  gradually  in  accordance  with  the  amount 
of  matter  detached  from  the  southern  regions  and 
caused  to  precipitate  in  the  northern  regions  by  the  ex- 
posure to  the  action  of  the  cold. 

During  this  same  period,  while  the  water  is  being 
dispersed  from  the  southern  seas  and  carried  off  to  the 
north  by  the  propelling  rays  of  the  sun  to  again  be  pre- 
42 


VOYAGE  OF  THE  EARTH. 

cipitated  by  the  action  of  cold,  the  earth  sinks  nearer 
to  the  sun  owing  to  the  sun's  heat  that  would  otherwise 
be  utilized  in  driving  the  earth  away  being  trans- 
formed into  its  equivalent  of  work.  The  sun's  driving 
power  being  transformed  into  an  equivalent  of  work 
as  a  transporting  agency,  carrying  the  dispersed  mat- 
ter from  south  to  north;  consequently  the  earth  must 
of  necessity  sink  nearer  to  the  sun  during  this  period 
of  the  year. 

The  varying  winds  during  this  period  of  the  year 
in  the  north  are  brought  about  by  the  diagonally  ef- 
fective power  of  the  sun's  rays  with  regard  to  this  par- 
ticular portion  of  the  planet.  The  rays  being  effective 
only  diagonally  then  it  is  nothing  more  than  natural 
that  the  cold  from  transverse  directions  would  bear  in 
on  the  lines  of  force  generated  by  the  propelling  rays. 

During  this  period  of  the  year  the  sun  bearing 
along  the  line  of  the  equator  aided  by  the  cooling  ac- 
tion in  the  absence  of  the  sun  shining  carry  on  the  revo- 
lution of  the  earth  on  its  axis  as  before  mentioned  in 
this  work. 

When  the  earth  has  leaned  so  as  to  expose  a  great 
deal  of  land  owing  to  carrying  great  weight  in  the  north 
then  the  sun  becomes  effective  on  the  land  of  northern 
regions  as  the  earth  continues  to  sink  while  being 
driven  diagonally  by  the  action  of  the  rays  of  propul- 
sion upon  the  land.  The  sun  acting  on  the  land  be- 
gins to  drive  the  body  as  a  whole  in  a  diagonally  effect- 
ive way,  while  yet  the  planet  sinks  toward  the  south, 
owing  to  not  having  the  sun  acting  directly  against  the 

43 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

land  as  a  whole.  And  continues  to  sink  until  the  sun 
becomes  effective  upon  all  the  land  in  the  northern 
hemisphere  by  having  settled  so  as  to  leave  the  equator 
south  of  the  sun.  Then  the  sun  bears  so  heavily  upon 
the  solid  bodies  of  land,  owing  to  there  being  such 
great  amount  of  land  in  the  northern  hemisphere,  that 
it  forces  the  planet  as  a  whole  away  from  the  sun. 
There  being  no  great  amount  of  water  in  the  northern 
hemisphere  and  in  consequence  the  body  is  driven  away 
a  great  distance  from  the  sun  during  this  period  of 
the  year.  Land  being  of  a  solid  consistency  and  not 
being  easily  detached  by  the  dispersing  rays  of  the 
sun,  and  in  consequence  the  heat  buoying  must  be  ef- 
fective on  the  planet  as  a  whole. 

During  this  period  of  the  year  the  water  that  be- 
comes dispersed  from  the  northern  regions  becomes 
carried  off  to  the  south  by  the  rays  of  the  sun,  and  when 
south  it  becomes  acted  on  by  the  cold  and  caused  to 
precipitate  in  the  form  of  rain  and  snow.  Each  pre- 
cipitation adding  to  the  solidifying  process  going  on 
in  those  regions  owing  to  the  loss  of  sun  power.  The 
ocean  currents  also  carrying  great  streams  of  water 
into  the  southern  regions,  which  become  solidified  by 
the  extremes  of  cold.  Cold  being  extreme  in  this 
portion  of  the  planet,  owing  to  the  planet  being  farther 
from  the  sun  during  this  period  and  also  denied  the 
warming  rays  of  same. 

As  the  currents  from  the  north  continue  to  bring 
in  water  that  becomes  solidified,  in  addition  to  the  pre- 
cipitation in  the  form  of  rain  and  snow,  it  causes  the 

44 


VOYAGE  OF  THE  EARTH. 

southern  portion  of  the  planet  to  become  heavy  with  re- 
gard to  the  northern  portion,  and  in  consequence  causes 
a  leaning  of  the  body  as  a  whole.  Which  leaning  contin- 
ues in  conformity  with  the  amount  of  matter  deposited 
in  the  solidifying  process.  This  process  causes  the  planet 
to  lean  so  as  to  cause  the  equator  to  change  with  regard 
to  the  sun. 

The  equator  having  changed  with  regard  to  the 
sun  causes  the  .sun's  power  to  act  on  the  body,  forcing 
the  sun  to  act  on  the  frozen  mountains  of  matter  in  the 
south.  And  while  the  sun  is  utilizing  its  dispersing 
rays  upon  the  frozen  waters,  transforming  the  dispers- 
ing rays  into  an  equivalent  of  work,  the  planet  contin- 
ues to  sink  toward  the  north  again.  Thereby  the 
powers  of  the  sun  are  again  transformed  into  work 
while  the  earth  works  off  toward  the  north  to  again 
take  up  the  northern  routine  as  before. 

At  the  time  of  the  year  that  the  sun's  power  is 
being  utilized  in  the  melting  of  the  southern  solid 
bodies  of  frozen  matter  accumulated  in  the  southern 
latitudes,  we  begin  to  have  autumn  season  in  the  north- 
ern hemisphere.  The  melting  occasioned  by  the  ac- 
cumulated matter  causes  the  planet  to  sink  nearer  to 
the  north  until  the  power  of  the  sun  becomes  active 
again  on  the  waters  of  the  southern  oceans  and  the 
period  of  winter  sets  in  in  the  northern  hemisphere. 

The  change  of  climate  occasioned  by  the  shifting 
of  the  planet  from  these  causes  has  a  very  material 
effect  on  all  forms  of  life  as  well  as  all  mineral  and 
material  substances.  The  change  in  the  relative 

45 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

equilibrium  of  the  forces  of  heat  and  cold  during  this 
shifting  process  goes  far  in  proving  that  heat  not  only 
aided  by  cold  carries  on  these  processes  but  dictates 
to  life  of  all  forms  its  course  during  the  change  in 
the  relative  equilibrium  of  the  forces. 

During  the  period  of  spring,  or  the  period  which 
brings  about  the  shifting  of  the  planet  when  at  its 
northern  extremes  so  as  to  expose  a  greater  portion  of 
the  land  to  the  action  of  heat,  there  becomes  a  period 
of  expansion  in  all  earthly  substances,  through  the 
action  of  heat.  The  expansion  is  not  only  applied  to 
the  vegetable  life  and  water  and  mineral,  but  is  also 
found  to  be  present  in  the  domains  of  the  animal  life, 
including  that  of  man.  In  every  form  of  matter  and 
animal  and  vegetable  life  the  expanding  powers  of  the 
sun  become  manifest  during  this  period  of  the  year, 
and  continue  throughout  the  summer  season.  Again 
adding  another  link  in  the  chain  tending  to  prove  that 
heat  tends  to  expansion  or  dispersal. 

During  the  period  of  the  year  when  the  earth  be- 
gins to  shift  from  the  south  so  as  to  move  toward  the 
north,  being  brought  about  by  cold,  there  again 
appears  in  the  northern  portion  of  the  earth  a 
cessation  of  the  expansion  of  earthly  properties. 
This  cessation  does  not  apply  to  vegetable  life 
and  mineral  products  alone,  but  to  all  animal  life  as 
well.  This  cessation  of  the  expanding  movement  con- 
tinues on  into  the  winter  and  up  to  the  time  the  earth 
takes  a  shift  to  again  get  a  greater  amount  of  heat  on 
the  portion  of  the  earth  in  question. 

46 


VOYAGE  OF  THE  EARTH. 

These  questions  go  far  toward  proving  that  cold 
as  applied  to  material  substances  carries  out  the  same 
law  throughout  the  animal  kingdom,  as  well  as  the 
vegetable  kingdom.  These  points  tend  to  show  that 
cold  tends  to  cohesiveness  when  applied  to  animal  and 
vegetable  life  as  well  as  to  all  material  substances. 
These  points  tend  to  prove  that  heat  tends  to  expand 
no  matter  how  or  wrhere  applied. 

The  material  property  in  no  matter  what  form,  when 
subjected  to  the  action  of  heat,  will  expand.  A  ma- 
terial property  in  no  matter  what  form  will  tend  to  con- 
geal or  remain  within  itself  when  subjected  to  the 
action  of  cold. 

The  desire  in  the  animal  form  of  life  to  mate  is 
nothing  more  than  chemical  affinity  brought  about  by 
the  condition  of  temperature  upon  the  material 
products  that  make  up  the  different  individuals.  One 
being  a  positive  and  the  other  being  a  negative,  and 
heat  being  present  sufficient  to  cause  one  property  of 
matter  to  have  affinity  for  the  other  in  the  given  tem- 
perature. 

Just  as  heat  and  cold  act  as  the  dictators  of  the  con- 
ditions of  matter  in  any  other  form,  they  also  act  as 
dictators  in  the  generation  of  life  by  bringing  about 
a  condition  between  the  two  that  will  admit  of  the 
chemical  affinity  in  the  given  case. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  reader  of  the  foregoing 
will  resort  to  inquiry,  by  reading  the  scientific  descrip- 
tion of  the  movements  of  the  earth  around  the  sun,  as 
accepted  today,  which  reads  very  near  as  follows;  of 

47 


HEAT  AND  COLD, 

course  not  in  identical  words,  as  this  is  written  from 
memory: 

'There  was  a  time  in  the  distant  past  when  our 
world  was  a  wanderer  in  the  heavens,  without  law  or 
order.  It  fell  through  space  and  finally  into  the  ellipse 
around  the  sun.  As  it  fell  to  the  point  of  perihelion  or 
nearest  point  to  the  sun,  it  was  attracted  by  the  sun's 
attraction.  It  tending  to  go  off  at  a  tangent  and  at- 
tracted at  the  same  time,  chose  the  course  around 
toward  the  north  in  the  ellipse.  The  power  of  mathe- 
matics being  so  great  as  to  render  it  plausible  that  the 
course  would  be  toward  the  point  of  aphelion.  This 
process  continues  throughout  the  ages." 

Now,  while  the  author  will  not  vouch  for  the 
words  being  identical  for  the  description  of  the  earth 
marking  its  course  around  the  sun,  yet  he  will  vouch 
for  the  words  carrying  about  the  sense  of  scientific 
description  of  the  phenomenon.  It  is  a  shame  that 
children  should  have  such  nonsense  pelted  into  their 
expanding  brains  during  the  schooling  days.  Such 
nonsense  tends  to  lead  the  child  to  think  and  act 
through  life  along  the  same  line  of  thought  as  was  in- 
stilled within  the  expanding  brain.  A  style  of  thought 
that  is  more  ridiculous  than  the  old  form  of  super- 
natural. Tending  to  give  mathematics  the  power  of 
the  former  god,  or  powers  to  work  miracles. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  mathematics  have  no  power, 
only  to  carry  out  the  base.  Add  to  the  base  by  adding, 
multiply  the  base  by  multiplying,  subtract  from  the 
base  by  subtraction,  divide  the  base  by  division.  If  the 

48 


VOYAGE  OF  THE  EARTH. 

base  is  wrong,  the  multiplication  tends  to  multiply  the 
wrong,  and  will  bring  about  the  most  ridiculous  re- 
sults. If  the  base  is  wrong  the  dividing  of  same  tends 
to  mitigate  the  wrong.  If  the  base  is  wrong,  adding 
to  same  adds  to  the  wrong.  But  if  the  base  is  wrong 
and  we  resort  to  subtraction,  we  get  the  results ;  by  tak- 
ing one  base  from  one  base  and  leaving  nothing.  Then 
going  right  in  and  hunting  the  right  base  to  replace 
it  with,  and  starting  over  again  with  the  new  base  and 
building  our  foundation  on  same.  In  that  way  we 
get  the  results.  But  mathematics  will  carry  out  any 
base  we  apply  to;  when  absurd  will  make  the  absurd 
more  so. 


49 


CHAPTER  V 

OCEAN  CURRENTS. 

The  ocean  currents,  as  observed  all  around  the 
world,  tend  to  prove  the  minutest  observations  in  the 
powers  displayed  by  the  heat  and  cold  on  the  properties 
of  matter.  Ocean  currents  prove  the  propelling  power 
of  heat,  and  the  condensing  power  of  cold  on  the  prop- 
erties of  matter.  Ocean  currents  prove  that  heat  tends 
to  disperse  matter  and  that  cold  tends  to  union  of 
matter. 

Ocean  currents  prove  conclusively  that  the  pro- 
pelling power  of  heat,  aided  by  the  congealing  power 
of  cold,  cause  the  earth  to  revolve  on  its  axis  through 
action  on  the  plastic  properties  of  matter.  A  study  of 
the  course  of  the  ocean  currents  have  proven  that  they 
flow  easterly  all  around  the  world,  and  are  not  de- 
flected from  that  course,  only  so  far  as  affected  by  the 
coast  line  of  the  continents  against  which  they  impinge. 
Of  course  there  is  some  variation  brought  about  in  the 
course  by  the  action  of  the  cold  in  the  north  and  south 
through  the  cooling  action  of  cold  upon  the  particles 
of  water,  tending  to  union.  And  a  further  variation 
brought  about  by  the  tendency  of  water  to  expand 
when  below  a  certain  temperature.  Also  by  impact 
against  the  solid  ice  banks. 

However,  the  general  trend  of  the  waters  of  the 

50 


OCEAN  CURRENTS. 

globe  tends  to  conform  with  the  action  of  the  sun  in 
expanding  the  properties  of  matter,  aided  by  cold  in 
congealing  the  properties  of  matter  in  the  eastern  por- 
tion of  the  earth. 

The  cold  of  the  north  and  south  polar  regions 
tends  to  regulate  the  equilibrium  of  the  planet  by  the 
tendency  to  union  of  matter  both  north  and  south, 
through  the  action  of  cold  on  the  properties  of  matter. 
The  expanding  qualities  of  water  below  a  certain  de- 
gree is  an  additional  safeguard  in  guaranteeing  the 
equilibrium  by  deterring  extremes  in  any  direction. 

The  destruction  of  the  cooling  zone  either  north  or 
south  would  render  our  planet  a  wanderer  without  law 
or  order.  The  continual  rush  of  the  elastic  properties 
of  matter  to  one  end  of  the  planet  would  destroy  the 
equilibrium  of  the  body  and  cause  it  to  keep  on  flop- 
ping from  end  to  end.  It  would  have  two  forms  of 
revolution,  one  from  east  to  west  and  another  from 
north  to  south.  The  revolution  from  north  to  south 
would  cause  extremes  of  climate  of  short  duration  and 
would  in  consequence  destroy  all  life  on  the  body. 

Life,  if  any,  would  be  very  short  lived,  as  it 
would  require  but  a  short  time  to  cause  the  earth  to 
change  ends  by  the  continuous  flow  of  water  from  one 
end  to  the  other,  thereby  destroying  the  equilibrium 
and  causing  it  to  tumble  from  end  to  end. 

But  as  it  would  require  two  suns  to  cause  one  of 
the  zones  of  cold  to  be  destroyed,  and  in  consequence 
we  need  not  worry  about  the  end  for  end  tumble.  Our 
sun-  cannot  act  along  the  line  from  east  to  west  and  at 

51 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

the  same  time  act  from  south  to  north,  so  we  will  not 
be  likely  to  have  any  trouble  in  tumbling  from  north 
to  south  or  vice  versa.  It  requires  heat  to  disperse  the 
frozen  properties  in  each  of  these  zones,  and  as  long 
as  the  heat  is  not  forthcoming  there  is  no  danger  of  a 
change  in  the  zones. 

Now  we  will  consider  how  the  sun,  aided  by  cold, 
causes  the  ocean  currents  as  an  accessory  to  the  revo- 
lution of  the  earth  on  its  axis.  The  sun  acting  with  its 
repelling  force  easterly,  causes  the  water  to  impinge 
against  the  adjacent  continent,  or  coast  line  of  same. 
Then  the  waters  become  deflected  by  the  outlines  of  the 
continents  in  conformity  with  the  general  trend  of 
same.  When  deflected  it  becomes  aided  by  the  cooling 
action  of  the  zones  of  cold  in  which  it  has  been  forced 
by  the  original  power  of  movement.  The  water  enter- 
ing a  zone  where  the  tendency  of  the  water  is  in  the 
range  of  cohesion,  it  in  consequence  must  be  caused 
to  move  faster  until  the  margin  of  expansion  has  been 
reached  in  the  body.  When  the  water  has  been  de- 
flected south  by  continental  outlines  it  is  aided  by  the 
cooling  action  of  the  cold  until  the  point  of  expansion 
has  been  reached  in  the  body  of  water.  The  excess  of 
flow  that  continues  beyond  the  margin  of  the  expand- 
ing in  the  southern  waters  becomes  deflected  from  the 
southern  ice  banks  and  is  further  aided  by  the  propell- 
ing power  of  the  sun  easterly  until  again  affected  by  the 
continental  outlines,  against  which  it  again  impinges. 

Let  us  take  observations  on  the  action  of  the  sun 


52 


OCEAN  CURRENTS. 

in  forming  the  current  in  the  Pacific  on  the  eastern 
coast  of  China. 

The  sun  bearing  easterly  causes  the  waters  to  im- 
pinge against  the  continental  outlines  of  the  Americas. 
Such  waters  as  impinge  against  North  America  will 
be  deflected  southerly,  owing  to  continental  outlines, 
barring  a  small  portion  of  reflex  waters  which  make 
off  to  the  north.  Waters  that  impinge  against  the 
coast  of  Central  America  take  a  whirling  movement, 
owing  to  continental  outlines.  The  whirling  move- 
ment continues  until  the  waters  are  again  taken  up  by 
the  general  froce  of  the  sun  bearing  easterly,  aided  by 
the  greater  portion  of  the  deflected  waters  moving 
south  through  continental  outlines  aiding  same.  The 
waters  that  impinge  against  the  South  American  con- 
tinent are  deflected  south,  owing  to  continental  out- 
lines, and  join  in  the  general  flow  from  the  north. 

All  these  waters  moving  to  the  south  are  aided  by 
the  cooling  action  of  cold  on  the  properties  of  water 
as  long  as  the  limit  of  expansion  has  not  been  reached 
in  the  wraters.  The  cooling  action  being  a  tendency 
to  union  of  matter  and  in  consequence  the  waters  gain 
speed  in  proportion  to  the  tendency  to  union  in  the  par- 
ticles. When- the  point  of  expansion  has  been  reached 
in  the  waters  they  again  become  deflected  by  impact 
toward  the  northeast,  to  again  become  influenced  by 
the  action  of  the  sun  in  the  given  latitudes.  Then 
the  waters  continue  eastward  until  by  impact  against 
the  continent  of  Africa,  and  its  consequent  outlines,  the 
waters  are  forced  back  toward  Central  America,  to 

53 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

again  be  deflected  by  continental  outlines  easterly. 
And  again  become  aided  by  the  sun  in  their  course  on 
toward  Europe. 

Waters  deflected  by  the  southern  portion  of  the 
African  continent  are  forced  off  southerly  and  by  im- 
pact against  the  southern  solids  are  again  forced 
toward  the  east  and  aided  by  the  propelling  power  of 
the  sun  and  aided  by  cold  within  the  range  of  union 
in  temperature  until  they  join  the  waters  at  the  place 
of  beginning.  Waters  of  the  reflex  order  all  around 
the  earth  are  again  taken  up  by  the  general  currents 
working  toward  the  east. 

The  impact  of  the  waters  against  the  continents 
aids  in  moving  the  planet  on  its  axis.  They  are  no 
mean  force  when  considered  as  a  whole  upon  the  land 
bodies  of  the  different  continents  against  which  they 
impinge.  The  greater  lifts  toward  revolution  being 
manifest  in  portions  of  the  continents  like  Central 
America,  Africa  and  Europe  where  the  waters  are 
forced  back  toward  the  source  of  power  or  forced  to 
take  a  whirling  motion  to  again  be  taken  up  by  the  gen- 
eral currents  around  the  earth. 

In  summing  up  the  general  course  of  the  ocean 
currents  they  add  greatly  to  the  proof  of  the  sun  pro- 
pelling and  cold  congealing  the  properties  of  matter 
in  order  to  carry  on  the  revolution  of  the  planet  on  its 
axis. 

The  sun  propelling  when  setting  toward  the  west 
upon  the  waters  of  the  ocean,  while  in  the  other  ocean 
the  cold,  by  its  cohesive  tendency,  aids  in  causing  the 

54 


OCEAN  CURRENTS. 

waters  to  move  easterly.  And  when  the  sun  changes 
to  the  other  ocean  then  the  cold  acts  in  the  vacated 
ocean  on  the  properties  of  water  tending  to  cohesive- 
ness  toward  the  east.  So  the  good  work  goes  on  eter- 
nally from  day  to  day  and  year  to  year  until  the  sun 
shall  lose  its  power  to  propel.  That  meaning  its  ex- 
tinction, as  it  will  propel  as  long  as  it  will  exist. 


CHAPTER   VI 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  MOVEMENT  OF 
THE  TIDE  GO  FAR  TOWARD  ESTAB- 
LISHING BEYOND  DOUBT  THE  POWER 
OF  THE  SUN  IN  PROPELLING;  AND 
COLD  AIDING  SAME  BY  A  TENDENCY 
TO  UNION  OF  MATTER,  IN  CARRYING 
ON  THE  REVOLUTION  OF  THE  EARTH 
ON  ITS  AXIS. 

The  tide  is  caused  twice  a  day  by  the  sun  taking 
a  lift  on  each  ocean  during  the  period  of  the  day  at 
which  it  leans  to  the  west  sufficiently  to  bring  its  power 
of  propulsion  to  bear  obliquely  with  regard  to  the 
planet.  The  sun  sinking  in  the  west  so  as  to  bring  its 
rays  to  bear  on  the  surface  of  the  Atlantic.  The  At- 
lantic being  a  convex  surface  laid  out  against  the  sky 
where  the  sun  is  sinking  down  in  the  west,  and  the  sun's 
rays  being  brought  to  bear  obliquely  so  as  to  tend  to 
lift  the  waters  off  at  a  tangent  from  the  convex  body. 
In  consequence  the  sun  lifts  the  waters  off  toward 
Europe.  The  w?aters  necessitating  a  certain  period 
of  time  after  the  lift  to  flow  to  the  European  continent, 
and  the  tide  with  regard  to  European  regions  in  con- 
sequence. 

Some  hours  after  the  setting  of  the  sun  in  the  At- 

56 


.    MOVEMENTS  OF  TIDE. 

lantic  regions  it  arrives  at  the  same  location  with  re- 
gard to  the  Pacific  ocean. 

When  the  sun  sinks  down  so  as  to  bring  its  rays  to 
bear  on  the  convex  surface  of  the  Pacific  ocean  it  lifts 
the  waters  off  at  a  tangent.  Tending  to  throw  the 
waters  off  onto  the  American  continents.  The  waters 
necessitating  a  period  to  flow  toward  the  continent  of 
America  after  the  lift  becomes  at  its  maximum,  and 
in  consequence  the  period  of  high  tide  on  the  coast  of 
America. 

The  maximum  tide  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Amer- 
ica is  caused  by  the  reflex  flow  of  the  lifted  waters  of 
the  Atlantic,  flowing  back  toward  America  after  the 
sun  has  departed,  and  after  the  moving  waters  have 
flowed  to  the  eastern  continents  and  returned. 

The  maximum  flow  on  the  western  coast  of  Europe 
being  caused  by  the  lift  of  the  sun  when  sinking 
toward  the  west  with  regard  to  the  Atlantic  ocean ;  or 
the  lift  of  the  sun  tangentially  with  regard  to  the  con- 
vex surface  of  the  Atlantic  ocean. 

The  maximum  flow  on  the  western  coast  of 
America,  or  the  Americas,  is  caused  by  the  lift  of  the 
sun  on  the  waters  of  the  Pacific  ocean,  when  sinking 
in  the  west.  Or  when  taking  a  lift  tangentially  with 
regard  to  the  exposed  convex  surface  of  the  Pacific 
ocean,  lifting  the  waters  off  toward  America. 

The  maximum  tide  on  the  eastern  coastline  of 
Asia  is  caused  by  the  reflex  flow  of  the  lifted  waters  of 
the  Pacific  after  expending  the  rushing  movement  of 
the  waters  of  the  Pacific  against  the  coastline  of  the 

57 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

Americas.  The  reflex  coming  back  onto  the  coast  of 
Asia,  and  making  the  high  tide  with  regard  to  Asia. 

The  secondary  tide  in  all  places  is  brought  about 
by  the  second  rush  of  the  waters,  aided  by  the  congeal- 
ing action  of  the  cold  upon  the  particles  that  make  up 
the  water.  Sufficient  time  having  elapsed  in  all  lo- 
calities by  the  time  of  the  second  rush  of  waters  from 
coast  lines  to  be  plentifully  effected  by  the  cohesive 
tendency  of  water  while  yet  within  the  degrees  of  co- 
hesive temperatures. 

The  contraction  of  the  particles  of  water  in  a  great 
ocean  being  sufficient,  along  with  a  rushing  motion 
from  continental  outlines,  to  make  quite  a  tidal  flow. 

The  change  from  ocean  to  ocean  being  about  the 
time  of  the  secondary  tide  also  affects  the  flow  of  the 
secondary  tide  in  all  locations  of  the  earth ;  there  being 
about  twelve  hours  between  the  extreme  lift  as  applied 
to  each  ocean. 

The  cause  of  a  difference  in  the  time  of  tide  each 
day  can  be  attributed  to  the  effect  in  the  rising  sun  act- 
ing as  a  governor  of  the  proceedings,  acting  for  a  time 
in  opposition  to  the  tendency  of  cold  on  the  particles 
of  water  eastward.  The  sun  being  lifting  in  opposition 
to  the  flow  of  the  waters  generated  by  the  action  of  the 
cold  for  a  few  hours.  That  few  hours  necessitates  a 
delay  in  the  time  the  sun  shall  overcome  the  tendency 
of  the  flowing  waters  in  the  easterly  direction.  And  in 
consequence  a  delay  in  the  tidal  lift  oh  the  particular 
ocean.  Also  the  shift  of  the  earth  in  its  orbit  affects 
the  tidal  lift  with  regard  to  either  ocean. 

58 


MOVEMENTS  OF  TIDE. 

Where  there  is  planetary  obstruction  it  also  tends 
to  vary  the  time  and  flow  of  tides.  Planets  tending 
to  obstruct  the  power  of  the  sun  in  buoying  the  water 
away  or  onward,  and  in  consequence  the  waters  tend 
to  flow  in  opposite  directions. 

Where  the  planetary  obstruction  is  sufficient  to 
entirely  deprive  the  sun  of  buoying  onward  the  waters, 
then  the  waters  tend  to  fall  toward  the  sun,  owing 
to  the  lack  of  a  lifting  power  to  detain  the  waters  in 
place. 

Sun  spots  tend  to  cause  the  waters  to  move  toward 
the  sun,  owing  to  the  rays  of  the  sun  being  deterred  by 
the  obstructing  spots  on  the  buoyant  power  that  tends 
to  lift  the  waters. 

Taken  all  around,  the  tides  tend  to  prove  the 
power  of  the  sun  in  lifting  or  dispersing  of  matter  as 
in  all  other  properties  where  its  power  becomes  mani- 
fest. The  tides  also  tend  to  show  that  cold  aids  in  the 
process  of  carrying  on  the  movements  of  the  tides  and 
also  carry  the  earth  around  on  its  axis. 

The  back  flow  also  tending  to,  in  part,  delay  the 
tides  in  the  following  twenty-four  hours.  The 
back  flow  necessitating  a  certain  period  of  time  to 
cover  the  given  distance  before  it  would  come  to  rest. 
And  in  consequence  the  delay  in  the  lift  twenty-four 
hours  later  in  overcoming  the  moving  force  in  the  op- 
posing direction. 


59 


CHAPTER   VII 

EARTHQUAKES. 

Earthquakes  are  truly  caused  by  the  sun  spots  or 
planetary  obstructions  in  the  way  of  the  propelling  rays 
of  the  sun,  that  tend  to  carry  on  the  revolution  of  the 
earth  on  its  axis. 

When  a  body  of  great  size  or  dimensions  passes 
over  the  face  of  the  sun  it  takes  away  the  rays  of  pro- 
pulsion tending  to  carry  the  earth  around  on  its  axis, 
by  obstructing  the  same.  The  sun  spots  or  planetary 
obstruction,  when  affecting  the  earth  locally  where 
the  earth  is  structurally  firm,  does  not  materially  affect 
the  earth.  When  the  sun  spots  take  away  the  propell- 
ing rays  from  over  the  waters  it  tends  to  make  high 
waves  and  rough  seas.  When  affecting  portions  of  the 
earth  where  there  is  a  fault  in  the  geological  structure, 
it  tends  to  separation  of  that  portion  from  the  rest  of 
the  land  along  the  line  of  where  the  power  propelling 
has  been  cut  off  by  the  obstructing  medium.  Where 
the  fault  takes  in  a  small  portion  of  territory  and  the 
portion  has  been  deprived  of  the  lifting  power,  then 
the  portion  of  territory  tends  to  fall  toward  the  source 
of  lost  power  in  its  propulsion. 

The  fact  of  earthquakes  occurring  at  night  does 
not  alter  the  case  in  the  least,  because  there  is  a  zone 
around  the  sun  affected  by  the  sun  spots,  and  that  par- 

60 


v 


EARTHQUAKES. 


ticular  zone  bears  upon  a  particular  zone-  or  belt 
around  the  earth.  In  consequence,  when  the  power 
propelling  around  a  certain  belt  around  the  earth  has 
been  cut  off,  it  tends  to  pull  and  drag  on  the  belt  around 
the  surface  of  the  earth.  The  quake  always  appar- 
ently dragging  from  one  direction  toward  another 
tends  to  prove  that  it  is  the  loss  of  the  power  in  that 
quarter  that  causes  the  pulling  toward  the  source  of 
lost  power  of  propulsion.  The  loss  of  a  lifting  power 
in  a  particular  place  will  cause  the  subsidence  in  that 
particular  direction  where  the  lift  is  required,  and  that 
is  where  the  pulling  comes  in  in  the  case  of  the  quake. 

Observations  have  proven  that  the  sun  has  a  zone 
where  the  sun  spots  occur  and  in  that  zone  only  they 
are  observed.  The  earth  having  a  zone  of  earthquake 
susceptibility,  backed  up  by  not  only  modern  observa- 
tions but  history  of  the  past  ages  reveal  the  same  suscep- 
tibilities. The  fact  of  the  zone  on  the  sun  tends  to  show 
that  the  zone  has  connection  with  a  particular  zone  on 
the  surface  of  the  earth.  Granting  that  it  does,  it  adds 
to  the  proof  that  the  sun  lifts,  or  tends  to  separation,, 
and  its  power  being  denied  in  the  premises,  it  causes 
a  falling  toward  the  place  of  denied  power  on  the  part 
of  the  particles  of  matter  that  make  up  the  earth's 
surface. 

In  proof  of  a  power  being  denied  the  earth  in  pro- 
pelling in  its  revolution,  we  must  get  back  to  the  actual 
daily  observations  and  see  what  heat  does  when  applied 
to  matter  of  any  sort.  Does  heat  expand  \vhen  applied 
to  matter?  Does  it  reduce  particles  of  matter  of  all 

61 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

descriptions  to  their  constituent  elements  involving 
separation?  Does  it  tend  to  make  matter  buoyant? 
If  you  can  answer  these  questions  in  the  affirmative, 
why  not  extend  the  powers  infinitely?  Why  curb  them 
at  a  distance? 

If  heat  has  these  powers  it  certainly  has  the  power 
to  propel  planets  as  well.  And  if  it  has  the  power  to 
propel  we  will  prove  why  the  power  has  been  ob- 
structed in  the  case  of  the  sun  spots.  The  sun  spots, 
ranging  in  a  belt  around  the  sun,  and  reason  says  that 
that  particular  belt  has  its  powers  centered  upon  a 
belt  around  the  body  it  tends  to  propel.  Being  de- 
prived of  that  propelling  power  on  any  portion  of  a 
belt  around  the  surface  of  the  earth  will  tend  to  cause 
a  pulling  in  toward  the  loss  of  moving  power  in  carry- 
ing on  the  revolution  in  that  particular  portion  of  the 
earth.  Because  that  belt  around  the  earth  derives  its 
moving  power  from  the  source  being  obstructed  by 
the  spots  over  the  face  of  same. 

The  reason  of  great  damage  being  done  along  the 
water  front,  where  there  is  a  geological  fault,  can  be 
attributed  to  the  fault  first,  and  in  addition  to  the  fault, 
being  bordered  by  water,  which  moves  away  toward 
the  place  of  lost  sustaining  power.  And  in  conse- 
quence, the  portion  of  land  being  denied  the  sustaining 
power,  moves  toward  the  portion  of  country  where  the 
lifting  power  was  cut  off. 


62 


CHAPTER   VIII 

CATACLYSMS  — THEIR  CAUSE  AND  EF- 
FECT. GLACIAL  EPOCH  AND  GEO- 
LOGICAL CONFORMATION  SURVEYED. 

The  earth  had  various  changes  in  the  climati- 
cal  conditions  which  render  evidence  until  today  of 
past  extremes.  And  flextures  in  the  earth's  crust  tend 
to  show  a  part  of  the  earth's  former  experiences. 

There  have  been  various  theories  set  up  by  men 
in  explanation  of  the  causes  leading  up  to  the  freezing 
up  of  the  earth's  surface  and  the  final  return  to  normal 
conditions.  Each  lacking  reasonable  grounds  for  their 
acceptance  as  the  truth  in  the  face  of  the  evidence  re- 
vealed in  the  earth's  crust. 

The  theory  of  the  earth  turning  from  end  to  end 
can  not  adequately  apply  in  the  case  without  giving 
reasons  why  the  earth  turned  from  end  to  end.  Like- 
wise we  cannot  accept  the  theory  of  an  upheaval  with- 
out the  cause  is  set  forth  why,  and  the  cause  of  the  up- 
heaval. Then  it  wrould  be  hard  to  accept  it,  even  after 
giving  a  rational  reason  for  the  upheaval,  in  the  face 
of  the  evidence  remaining  in  the  condition  of  the 
broken  crust  of  the  earth. 

To  consider  the  question  in  the  face  of  the  evi- 
dence accumulating  every  day  beneath  our  gaze  in  the 
powers  of  heat  and  cold  when  applied  to  matter,  we 

63 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

arrive  at  the  solution  of  the  problem.  In  weighing 
the  problem  in  this  scale  we  need  not  give  to  heat  or 
cold  any  powers  other  than  that  observed  by  the  school 
boy  on  his  way  to  and  from  school.  Simply  say  that 
heat  tends  to  separate,  and  that  cold  tends  to  unite.  We 
need  no  other  powers  for  heat  and  cold  to  explain 
every  trial  our  planet  had  from  the  gaseous  period 
to  the  present  day. 

Now  we  will  weigh  the  earth  in  the  light  of  the 
scale  of  heat  and  cold  on  the  particles  of  matter,  each 
exerting  the  power  as  observed  by  the  school  boy. 

Our  planet  having  cooled  until  all  the  waters  and 
other  elastic  properties  were  frozen  up.  This  cooling 
being  brought  about  by  the  radiating  of  the  heat  into 
space.  The  properties  of  matter  solidifying  and  in 
consequence,  the  reduction  of  the  revolving  power  of 
the  earth  on  its  axis.  Reduction  of  revolving  power 
being  a  loss  of  power  in  propelling  a  foreign  body  that 
tended  to  move  toward  the  earth.  Along  with  the  re- 
duction of  revolving  power,  the  freezing'  up  of  the 
elastic  properties  tended  to  reduce  the  reflecting  power 
of  the  sun.  Reduction  of  the  reflecting  power  of  the 
sun  tended  to  reduce  the  power  of  reflection  of  a  lifting 
force  onto  a  body  that  tended  to  fall  toward  the  earth. 

In  the  face  of  the  evidence,  where  had  the  earth 
any  chance  of  deterring  the  coming  of  a  foreign  body 
from  space  onto  the  earth?  If  a  foreign  body  had  fell 
onto  the  earth,  what  would  be  the  result?  Would  a  for- 
eign body  have  generated  heat  and  reduced  the  frozen 
properties  to  air  and  water  and  other  gaseous  forms  of 

64 


CATACLYSMS. 

materials?  Would  the  foreign  body  have  rendered  the 
former  beds  of  oceans  mountain  tops,  by  having  driven 
another  portion  of  the  earth's  crust  inward,  making  a 
deep  hole  in  which  the  waters  would  bed?  Would  the 
jolt  from  the  foreign  body  have  rendered  portions  of 
former  forests  so  low  as  to  go  beneath  the  waves  of  the 
new  ocean  bed?  Would  the  jolt  from  the  foreign  body 
cause  the  twisting  of  the  greater  portion  of  the  earth's 
crust?  Would  the  jolt  of  the  foreign  body  bury  large 
forests  beneath  the  twisted  surface  of  the  earth? 

It  appears  very  reasonable  that  all  these  things 
could  have  come  to  pass  by  the  infliction  of  the  body 
from  without.  And  it  not  only  seems  reasonable  that  it 
did  occur,  but  it  seems  as  if  there  is  no  way  in  nature  to 
prevent  it  from  occurring  again  whenever  the  earth 
shall  have  cooled  so  as  not  to  admit  of  the  sustaining  of 
a  body  of  weight  in  space.  What  is  more,  it  is  natural 
that  it  should  have  come  to  pass,  and  more  than  certain 
that  the  moon  will  add  to  the  life  of  the  earth  in  the 
same  way,  and  millions  of  years  later  Mars  will  again 
add  to  the  earth's  life  in  the  same  way. 

It  is  very  likely  that  the  body  that  was  precipi- 
tated upon  the  earth  was  much  nearer  than  the  moon  is 
at  the  present  day  at  the  time  of  its  final  collapse  upon 
the  earth.  The  earth  losing  the  power  of  revolution, 
and  along  with  revolution  a  loss  of  the  power  to  reflect 
the  rays  that  would  buoy  up  the  body  would  necessitate 
that  the  body  would  sink  nearer  to  the  earth. 

It  having  sunk  nearer  to  the  earth  until  the  power  to 
withhold  it  was  less  than  its  weight  in  relativity.    And 

65 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

in  consequence  it  would  move  toward  the  earth,  and 
would  be  aided  when  it  entered  the  remaining  zone  of 
what  centripetal  force  the  earth  had  left  in  revolving. 
But  the  centripetal  force  generated  by  the  earth  in  the 
face  of  the  conditions  would  be  very  little,  owing  to 
nothing  being  left  of  the  elastic  order  in  which  cold 
and  heat  could  act  on  conjointly.  However,  it  would 
gain  in  speed  as  it  continued  toward  the  earth,  owing  to 
having  no  power  to  withhold  it  even  though  the  centri- 
petal force  generated  by  the  earth  was  at  very  near 
naught. 

The  heat  would  be  sufficient  generated  by  the  im- 
pact to  reduce  the  greater  portion  of  the  frozen  waters 
to  the  gaseous  form;  and  the  greater  part  of  the  proper- 
ties making  up  organic  life  would  be  reduced  to  the 
aerial  form.  To  again  be  precipitated  in  the  form  of 
animal  compounds  whenever  the  reduction  in  the  tem- 
perature became  constant  in  the  domains  of  germi- 
nation. 

It  would  destroy  the  greater  portion  of  the  life 
upon  the  planet,  but  not  necessarily  all,  as  portions  of 
the  earth  may  have  escaped  with  a  great  shaking  up.  It 
would  be  determined  altogether  by  the  distance  from 
where  it  had  sunk  to  before  it  finally  moved  away  to- 
ward the  earth  for  the  final  jolt. 

All  classes  of  matter  which  were  melted,  or  where 
heat  was  sufficient  to  cause  their  assuming  the  aerial 
form,  were  detained  in  space  until  the  temperature  of 
precipitation  requisite  to  their  forming  compounds,  or 
their  temperature  of  precipitation  in  quality. 

66 


CATACLYSMS. 

If  the  temperature  was  sufficient  in  the  inflicted 
jolt  to  render  water  gaseous,  it  remained  so  in  that  form 
until  the  cooling  action  brought  about  the  temperature 
where  it  forms  by  combustion.  And  such  portion  as 
did  not  fall  together  in  the  combustive  order  took  on 
the  slower  method  of  union  throughout  time  which  has 
elapsed  since  the  collapse.  All  other  properties  reduced 
to  the  gaseous  form  were  acted  upon  by  the  same  laws 
as  that  governing  water.  Having  arrived  at  a  point 
where  they  united  by  combustion,  they  joined  by  that 
method,  and  from  that  period  joined  by  the  slower  pro- 
cesses. 

GEOLOGICAL  CONDITIONS  MANIFEST  TO- 
DAY ON  THE  FACE  OF  THE  EARTH, 
TEND  TO  PROVE  THE  IMPACT  FROM 
SOME  FOREIGN  BODY,  AT  SOME  NOT 
DISTANT  PERIOD  IN  THE  WORLD'S 
HISTORY. 

When  the  surface  fluids  or  the  elastic  properties 
become  frozen  up,  sufficiently  to  solidify  the  outlines 
of  a  planet,  it  requires  but  additional  cold  to  cause  the 
precipitation  of  matter  held  in  suspension  in  space.  And 
the  precipitation  of  additional  matter  will  render  the 
planet  heavy  in  proportion  to  the  gaseous  nucleus, 
thereby  causing  it  to  lower  nearer  to  the  source  of  the 
least  power  of  suspension. 

That  is  the  case  with  our  moon  to-day,  and  it  is 
subject  to  the  lessening  of  the  force  of  the  earth  to 
withhold  it  from  falling  on  the  earth.  Freezing  up  of 

67 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

the  earth  would  cause  it  to  fall  on  the  earth,  but  in  the 
meantime  it  would  lower  much  nearer  before  the  final 
fall. 

In  conclusion,  we  find  that  everything  in  the  geo- 
logical structure  of  our  earth  tends  to  prove  the  truth 
of  its  having  had  that  come  to  pass  in  the  tumble  of  a 
body  or  small  planet  upon  the  surface  in  years  gone  by. 
And  everything  in  the  geological  structure  tends  to 
prove  that  the  coming  to  pass  of  the  collision  was  the 
salvation  of  our  earth.  Because  if  it  had  not  come  to 
pass,  the  earth  would  have  been  the  means  of  building 
up  the  fallen  greatness  of  some  other  planet  long  be- 
fore the  present  time,  by  having  been  precipitated  up- 
on some  other  body.  Our  planet  having  been  very  near 
the  end  of  the  journey  when  the  lift  came  by  the  pre- 
cipitation of  a  foreign  body  which  gave  it  new  life  and 
vigor  by  the  impact. 

Now  we  will  take  a  cursory  view  of  the  evidence 
rendered  by  geology  in  support  of  the  earth  having 
been  jolted  by  a  foreign  body,  instead  of  having  had 
inward  convulsions,  or  disturbance  from  within. 

Geology  proves  that  the  earth  was  covered  with 
ice  or  nearly  so.  The  surface  of  the  earth  is  broken 
and  twisted  throughout,  or  nearly  so.  There  had  been 
forests  buried  thousands  of  feet  beneath  the  present 
surface  of  the  earth. 

Fish  and  animal  remains  are  found  imbedded  on 
the  tops  of  the  highest  mountains.  Beds  of  forests  are 
found  beneath  the  present  ocean  beds,  all  tending  to 
prove  that  the  ocean  did  not  cover  the  whole  surface  of 

68 


CATACLYSMS. 

the  earth,  as  claimed  by  geologists.  Also  tending  to 
prove  that  the  inner  convulsion  did  not  sink  forests  be- 
neath the  present  ocean  beds.  Also  tending  to  prove 
that  the  inner  forces  did  not  bury  forests  thousands  of 
feet  beneath  the  surface  of  the  earth. 

But  instead  tending  to  prove  that  the  impact 
from  without  first  sunk  the  territorial  outlines  beneath 
the  present  surface  of  the  waves  by  driving  that  por- 
tion of  the  earth  deeper  by  the  greater  part  of  the  for- 
eign body  jolting  at  that  particular  portion  of  the  earth. 
Driving  that  portion  inward  causing  the  waters  to 
change  to  the  lower  levels,  and  le'aving  the  former  beds 
of  the  ocean  raised  up  into  mountains  above  the  waters, 
thereby  leaving  the  former  ocean  beds  as  mountain 
tops.  And  thus  accounting  for  the  fish  and  animal  re- 
mains in  the  strata,  which  were  deposited  there  by  the 
washing  sands  while  the  portions  were  ocean  beds. 

Also  accounting  for  the  forests  that  rest  beneath 
the  wraves  at  the  present  time,  which  were  driven  down 
by  the  impact.  Portions  which  were  thoroughly  melted 
by  the  extreme  heat  in  the  regions  \vere  deprived  of  ani- 
mal remains,  and  belong  to  the  class  of  earthly  forma- 
tion now  known  as  the  portion  of  the  earth  belonging 
to  the  azoic  age. 

Portions  where  the  jolt  was  not  sufficient  to  melt, 
but  broke  and  twisted  the  surface,  caused  the  flexures  in 
the  earth's  crust.  All  tending  to  show  that  the  earth 
\vas  jolted  by  some  heavy  body  from  without,  causing 
the  parts  of  broken  surface  to  fall  in  all  shapes,  edge- 
wise and  otherwise. 

69 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

Also  tending  to  show  that  the  earth  is  formed 
around  a  gaseous  center,  or  the  impact  would  not  have 
broken  such  great  amount  of  its  crust,  but  would  have 
detached  a  portion  instead  if  the  body  was  solid. 

The  earth's  history  is  neatly  written  in  the  folds  of 
its  crust,  and  in  the  voluminous  library  we  can  find  the 
hour  marks  of  the  buried  ages.  All  it  requires  is  reason 
and  deduction  from  the  processes  manifest  in  nature 
in  carrying  on  its  building  and  unbuilding  as  observed 
daily  beneath  the  gaze  of  all  mankind. 

All  the  occurrences  that  mark  the  pages  of  the 
earth's  volumes  will  surrender  truth,  when  questioned 
in  the  language  of  heat  and  cold  as  observed  daily  by 
all  mankind.  It  requires  no  savant,  but  instead  sim- 
plicity and  utter  disregard  for  the  abstract,  while  ques- 
tioning. We  need  not  grant  to  heat  or  cold  any  mys- 
terious powers,  but  instead  the  simplest  we  observe  in 
our  daily  observations,  to  get  the  results. 

Heat  and  cold  are  the  forces,  and  matter  becomes 
plastic  when  subjected  to  their  wiles. 

We  must  bow  to  facts  by  observing  the  simplest 
things  in  nature,  instead  of  groping  off  in  the  shadows, 
looking  for  a  supernatural  who  reveals,  or  an  effort  of 
the  imagination  trying  to  account  without  law  or  or- 
der for  the  beginning  of  things. 

Supernatural  was  a  means  born  of  ignorance  of 
surroundings;  where  the  party  could  not  account  for 
a  phenomenon,  it  had  to  have  some  means  of  coming 
about,  and  consequently  it  had  to  have  a  maker,  who 
was  more  powerful  than  the  being  making  the  inquiry. 

70 


CATACLYSMS. 

But  by  all  means  it  would  not  do  to  have  the  being  re- 
semble any  other  than  the  inquirer,  who  was  the  great- 
est in  sight,  and  in  consequence  he  gave  the  great  one 
his  own  likeness. 

The  style  of  reasoning  giving  to  the  sun  and  other 
bodies  in  the  heavens  powers  diametrically  opposite  to 
the  powers  revealed  on  earth,  is  nothing  more  than  the 
last  gasp  of  a  dying  supernatural,  grasping  at  a  straw 
in  the  last  struggle  with  the  light  of  reason.  It  is  the 
remaining  atom  left  in  the  brains  of  the  scientists  of 
to-day,  bred  of  centuries  of  superstition.  While  bring- 
ing back  their  reasonings  to  earth  in  some  things,  they 
still  try  and  leave  a  little  to  conciliate  the  remaining 
atom  of  generations  of  superstitious  training  remaining 
within  their  brain  formations.  Tending  to  prove  that 
it  is  a  hard  task  to  get  superstition  out  of  the  human 
family  when  once  it  is  instilled  within  the  growing  be- 
ing. 


71 


CHAPTER    IX 


MATTER,    CHANGE    OF    FORM,    APPLICA- 
TION OF  MEASURE. 

Matter  is  the  primal  base  of  all  existing  things, 
and  of  all  ponderable  conceptions  heir  to  the  human 
mind.  Matter  is  the  base  of  life,  and  without  begin- 
ning and  without  end.  In  fact,  it  is  life,  varied  by  con- 
ditions only. 

The  same  properties  of  matter  act  the  same  way 
at  all  times  when  subjected  to  the  same  conditions ;  that 
is  to  say,  when  the  elements  are  in  the  same  proportion 
in  relativity  and  temperatures  remaining  the  same. 

Matter  is,  in  fact,  life,  and  different  measures  of 
its  elements  in  relativity  under  different  temperatures 
will  cause  different  forms  of  its  expression.  But  in  no 
case  can  there  be  a  particle  of  matter  and  death  be  its 
condition.  No  matter  what  the  condition  of  tempera- 
ture, let  it  be  the  acme  of  heat  or  the  zero  in  absolute 
cold,  still  change  is  taking  place  in  the  particle  of  mat- 
ter. Change  and  death  are  inconceivable  to  the  hurr^in 
mind  as  one  and  the  same  thing;  therefore  change  is  life 
and  death  is  not. 

Let  us  consider  the  action  of  the  common  alarm 
clock,  a  mechanical  contrivance  constructed  out  of  the 
properties  of  matter  by  the  handiwork  of  man,  and  see 

72 


MATTER,  MEASURE. 

what  it  will  do  when  subjected  to  work  up  to  the  ex- 
tremity of  its  powers. 

The  clock  having  a  spring,  and  the  spring  being 
wound  up,  will  admit  of  a  certain  amount  of  work  is 
it  not  a  form  of  life  generated  within  the  condition? 
The  expiration  of  the  condition  means  expiration  of  the 
form  of  work  or  life  so  applied. 

When  that  clock  is  bordering  the  limit  of  the  form 
of  work  or  life  so  applied  within  the  condition,  it  goes 
through  the  same  convultions  as  the  man  does  when 
bordering  the  limit  of  his  existence  in  the  condition  of 
life  applied  to  him  as  a  man. 

Man  is  a  compound  of  material  properties  born 
of  a  condition  of  temperature  in  the  cooling  of  the 
planet,  and  a  recurrence  of  the  conditions  will  produce 
man  again  and  again.  In  the  case  of  the  clock  having 
a  spring  wound  up  to  do  a  certain  amount  of  work, 
produce  the  same  condition  by  winding  the  spring  and 
the  same  form  of  life  will  recur  again  and  again.  In 
either  case,  the  forming  of  a  man  or  bringing  about  the 
recurrence  of  the  condition  of  life  within  the  clock, 
they  are  one  and  the  same.  Subject  the  particles  of  mat- 
ter that  make  up  the  man  to  the  same  conditions  that 
brought  about  life  in  that  form,  and  life  will  recur. 
Subject  the  particles  of  the  clock  to  the  same  condi- 
tions that  brought  about  the  form  of  life  and  it  will  re- 
cur. 

The  life  existing  in  the  form  of  movement  and 
action  on  the  part  of  the  clock  by  the  winding  of  a 
spring  is  heir  to  the  condition  of  compression  brought 

73 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

about  in  the  particles  making  up  the  spring.  When 
compression  so  existing  ceases  to  exist,  then  life  so  ap- 
plied goes  out  of  existence.  Bring  about  the  same 
conditions,  and  there  will  be  a  recurrence  of  the  former 
expression  within  the  same  properties. 

Subject  any  form  of  matter  to  the  like  conditions 
that  brought  about  any  particular  form  of  life  or  ex- 
pression and  there  will  be  a  recurrence  of  the  former 
expression. 

Let  us  study  the  qualities  displayed  by  the  wagon, 
a  mechanical  contrivance  built  by  man  out  of  particles 
of  matter.  Load  a  wagon  up  to  the  limit  of  its  capabil- 
ity to  endure  beneath  the  load,  and  it  will  begin  mak- 
ing its  troubles  known  by  speech.  Man  not  having  put 
the  tongue  in  the  wagon  with  intent  to  have  same  used 
for  to  carry  on  a  conversation,  and  in  consequence  does 
not  give  the  wagon  credit  for  speaking  of  its  troubles. 

The  language  of  the  wagon  is  brought  about  by  lit- 
tle tongues  in  the  wrood  work  of  the  wagon  imparting 
air  against  the  wood  work  from  which  they  are  de- 
tached. The  means  of  speaking  is  not  unlike  the  means 
resorted  to  by  man,  who  imparts  air  from  his  lungs 
against  the  roof  of  his  mouth  by  the  aid  of  a  tongue  of 
material  properties  which  nature  has  provided  him 
with.  If  you  continue  to  load  the  wagon  after  it  has 
made  known  its  troubles  by  speech,  then  it  will  go 
through  the  same  series  of  convulsion  as  the  man  does 
at  the  time  of  giving  up  the  ghost,  and  it  will  give  up 
the  ghost  also. 

Perhaps  man  will  say  when  considering  the  quali- 

74 


MATTER,  MEASURE. 

ties  displayed  by  the  mechanical  properties  or  contriv- 
ances built  by  him,  that  he  gauged  them  to  do  a  certain 
amount  of  work.  We  will  grant  that  he  did  gauge  them 
to  do  a  certain  amount  of  \vork,  and  in  addition  we  will 
grant  that  he  was  correct  in  gauging.  Then  the  real 
question  has  arisen  owing  to  his  gauging  same  and 
knowing  how  to  gauge  same.  Was  it  a  knowledge  of 
another  form  of  life  he  possessed?  How  did  man  find 
out  how  much  work  the  horse  could  do?  How  did  he 
find  out  how  much  work  the  dog  could  do?  How  did 
man  find  out  how  much  work  the  man  could  do?  How 
did  he  find  out  how  much  work  he  himself  could  do? 
Then  granting  that  he  found  out  all  these  points  by 
studying  the  natures  of  the  other  forms  of  life.  Still 
there  is  another  question  more  momentous  than  either 
of  the  others.  How  did  each  of  these  animals  find  out 
how  much  they  each  could  do  in  themselves?  How  did 
the  dog  find  out  how  much  he  could  do?  How  did  the 
other  man  find  out  how  much  he  could  do?  How  did 
me  horse  find  out  how  much  he  could  do? 

Then  last,  but  not  least,  how  did  that  wagon  find 
out  how  much  it  could  do,  and  how  was  it  that  it  noti- 
fied man  through  speech  that  he  was  over-loading  it, 
before  he,  as  \vise  as  he  appears  to  be,  found  it  out? 

We  may  answer  all  the  questions  in  a  few  words. 
Alan  found  out  how  much  work  all  kinds  of  animals 
could  do  through  studying  them  in  their  habits  and 
trials.  He  found  out  how  much  work  the  matter  of 
all  kinds  was  capable  of  doing  through  study  of  same, 
but  was  unwilling  to  attribute  life  to  any  of  them.  But 

75 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

as  matter  of  fact  man  was  studying  forms  of  life  all  the 
while,  but  denying  the  properties  their  true  standing 
in  the  world  of  affairs. 

The  phenomenon  of  the  wagon  protesting  in  the 
case  of  being  overloaded  was  brought  about  by  the  im- 
partation  of  air  against  other  particles  of  the  structure 
from  within  by  small  tongues  of  the  wood  work,  and 
was  a  correct  measure  of  the  trouble  imparted  to  the  at- 
mospheric waves. 

Man,  when  making  a  similar  protest,  when  under 
duress  or  bordering  the  limit  to  exist,  does  so  by  impart- 
ing air  from  within  against  the  roof  of  a  cavity  of  vari- 
able dimensions  within  his  face,  and  the  air  becomes 
forced  out  against  the  atmospheric  waves  in  notification 
of  the  trouble  of  which  it  is  a  correct  measure.  Hence 
we  find  man  when  under  extreme  trials  does  not  apply 
to  the  code  of  sounds  making  his  troubles  known,  but 
instead  acts  like  the  wagon  or  other  mechanical  con- 
trivance by  imparting  air  in  measure  of  the  disturbance. 

Man  having  a  code  of  sounds  applicable  to  his 
wants  in  measurable  quantities  capable  of  being  inter- 
preted by  one  of  his  kind,  tends  to  show  that  he  has  a 
more  thorough  developed  organism  than  other  proper- 
ties built  by  himself,  but  does  not  prove  that  he  is  in 
fact  more  alive  in  truth. 

Man,  in  consequence  of  thousands  of  years  of 
training  and  heredity,  was  led  to  believe  that  the  same 
action  and  qualities,  when  displayed  by  any  other  ani- 
mal or  property,  under  all  conditions  was  mere  chance 
or  instinct.  It  is  not  conceivable  to  the  ego  ignor- 

76 


MATTER,  MEASURE. 

amus  born  of  corrupt  superstition,  many  times  instilled 
within  the  youthful  manifestation  of  ages  of  progeni- 
tors, that  he  is  a  compound  of  the  particles  of  matter 
like  all  other  forms  of  life  organic  and  otherwise. 

In  many  cases  he  is  forced  to  acknowledge  that 
there  is  a  superior  intelligence  displayed  by  other  forms 
of  life.  But  he  quietly  and  peacefully  disposes  of  the 
complicated  problem  by  adjudging  the  same  to  animal 
instinct.  The  qualities  that  are  displayed  by  man  that 
appear  above  the  ordinary  conception,  take  a  place 
among  the  gods.  In  animals  the  same  qualities,  or  per- 
haps greater  ones,  must  be  explainable  by  the  instinct 
of  the  animal,  in  order  to  buttress  up  the  fancied  super- 
iority of  the  ego,  the  great  ego. 

There  is  a  fact  that  is  unquestionable,  that  there  is 
difference  in  the  intelligence  of  different  forms  of  life, 
all  explainable  in  conformity  with  developed  organism. 
Regardless  of  what  the  species  may  be  collectively, 
there  still  remains  difference  in  the  personnel  or  indi- 
vidual of  each  kind. 

But  in  no  case  can  there  be  a  particle  of  matter  de- 
void of  intelligence  as  it  will  accept  or  deny  the  ad- 
vance of  other  particles,  thereby  proving  conclusively, 
and  beyond  a  reasonable  doubt,  a  delicate  regard  for 
choice.  It  must  be  conceded  by  the  most  enlightened 
of  mankind  that  the  power  to  reject  or  to  accept  the  ad- 
vances of  other  forms  of  matter,  and  do  it  unerringly 
and  without  mistake,  requires  a  mode  of  reasoning.  And 
yet  that  mode  of  reasoning  is  one  of  the  attributes  that 
must  be  conceded  to  every  form  of  matter. 

77 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

As  no  other  form  of  animal  life  having  a  lan- 
guage but  the  man,  so  as  to  be  understood  by  one  of 
kind,  there  cannot  be  a  more  unjust  decision  arrived  at 
by  man.  It  must  be  attributed  to  man's  ignorance  along 
with  a  desire  to  hold  himself  above  all  forms  of  life 
having  languages  of  their  own. 

Should  the  most  enlightened  of  mankind  of  to-day 
be  placed  in  contact  with  some  man  belonging  to  a 
tribe  of  whose  language  he  had  no  knowledge,  and  at 
the  same  time  be  confronted  with  a  cackling  hen,  he 
could  not  for  his  life  distinguish  between  the  language 
of  the  man  and  the  language  of  the  hen.  Yet  he  would 
immediately  say  that  the  man  was  speaking,  not  because 
he  knew  he  was  speaking  in  a  language  of  measurable 
thoughts,  but  because  he  was  a  man.  The  only  reason 
why  the  hen  is  not  speaking  is  because  she  is  not  a  man, 
and  nothing  has  any  right  to  speak  until  the  ego  gives 
permission,  or  until  he  teaches  the  animal  to  speak  his 
language,  no  other  animal  having  any  right  to  have  a 
language  that  is  too  deep  for  the  wise  one. 

Yet,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  no  man  that  is  willing  to 
do  justice,  and  give  credit  where  it  is  due,  who  has  made 
a  study  of  animals,  will  doubt  that  they  and  each  of 
them  have  languages  perfectly  developed  within  their 
respective  families. 


78 


MATTER,  MEASURE. 

TIME  IS  A  MODE  OF  MEASURE  APPLIED  TO  MATTER, 
SHIFTING  BY  CHANGE  OF  TEMPERATURE  IN 
RELATIVITY  WITHIN  THE  ELEMENTS. 

Matter,  when  subjected  to  measure,  surrenders  to 
two  modes  of  measure;  first  time  the  most  important, 
and  second,  bulk  or  size. 

Time,  when  considered  as  an  entity,  must  surren- 
der its  existence  in  measure  of  casual  application  of 
elements  of  matter  in  relativity. 

It  has  no  limit  and  no  beginning,  but  is  always 
shifting  to  the  measure  of  the  different  particles  of 
matter  in  relativity. 

When  time  is  applied  to  the  measure  of  the  dura- 
tion of  the  compounds  that  form  the  human  body,  its 
limit  is  reached  at  the  time  of  dissolution  of  the  parti- 
cles into  the  elements.  When  applied  to  the  move- 
ments of  the  compound  as  an  organism,  then  it  loses  its 
measure  at  the  cesration  of  the  condition  cf  action. 

But  when  applied  to  getting  a  beginning  out  of 
nothing  and  final  lapse  to  nothingness,  th^n  it  loses  its 
conception  even  in  measure.  It  is  impossible  to  delve 
to  the  depths  of  nothing  and  nothingness  while  scan- 
ning down  the  ages  weighed  in  the  balance  of  shifting 
measure.  It  is  equally  impossible  to  separate  the  par- 
ticles which  have  been  weighed  from  the  unponderable 
nothingness  while  gazing  into  futurity;  therefore,  we 
must  accept  the  measure  when  so  applied  to  be  forever. 

When  you  can  limit  matter  to  a  measure  of  dura- 
tion regardless  of  change  of  form  or  destroy  it,  then  you 
can  attach  time  as  the  tombstone. 

79 


CHAPTER   X 

I 

THE  AGE  OF  WATER. 

When  the  earth  had  cooled  so  as  to  admit  of  its 
radiating  heat  conforming  to  seven  hundred  degrees 
of  temperature  within  the  greater  portion  of  the  gases 
held  in  suspension  around  the  earth,  then  there  was  an 
explosion  within  the  hydrogen  and  oxygen  gases  held 
in  suspension,  transforming  same  into  steam.  When 
transformed  into  steam,  the  gases  expanded  many  times 
and  in  consequence  were  subjected  to  the  extremes  of 
cold  by  greater  bulk.  The  deluge  fell  upon  the  earth 
and  cooled  the  surface  of  the  earth.  When  the  deluge 
came  into  contact  with  the  earth,  it  beingNso  much  hot- 
ter than  the  temperature  consistent  with  the  detension 
of  waters  on  same  that  there  were  many  deluges  caused 
by  the  escaping  steam  from  the  earth's  surface,  but  each 
time  the  water  was  forced  off  into  space  by  the  heat  it 
expanded  so  as  to  come  into  contact  with  the  extremes 
of  cold,  and  in  consequence  was  precipitated  back  to 
earth.  This  process  continued  until  the  temperature 
of  the  earth  was  reduced  so  as  to  admit  of  the  detention 
of  the  waters  upon  the  earth. 

The  temperature  being  reduced  below  two  hun- 
dred and  twelve  degrees  of  Fahrenheits  thermometer, 
and  in  consequence  a  cessation  of  the  deluges  owing  to 
the  detention  of  the  greater  portion  of  the  waters  on 

80 


THE  AGE  OF  WATER. 

the  low  surfaces  of  the  earth,  the  escaping  steam  being 
held  in  suspension  owing  to  being  incapable  of  expand- 
ing so  as  to  come  into  contact  with  sufficient  cold  to 
cause  same  to  be  precipitated. 

In  consequence,  after  the  water  had  caused  the 
crust  of  the  earth  to  be  reduced  below  the  temperature 
of  volatility,  then  the  escaping  steam  or  vapors  from  the 
ocean  was  not  sufficient  to  reach  the  colder  regions  in 
order  to  cause  same  to  be  precipitated  until  there  was  a 
further  reduction  of  temperature  all  over  the  earth. 
The  further  reduction  was  aided  in  being  brought 
about  by  the  condensing  of  mists  on  the  surface  in  small 
quantities  to  again  be  driven  back  to  the  aerial  world. 
This  process  continued  throughout  the  period  of  the 
generation  of  life  of  all  forms. 

The  worldly  temperature  being  brought  to  an 
equal  temperature  by  the  waters  during  the  period  of 
the  great  deluges  occasioned  by  the  great  expansion  of 
the  steam  after  each  deluge.  But  the  reduction  below 
the  temperature  of  great  expansion  occasioned  a  cessa- 
tion of  the  period  of  the  great  deluges.  And  no  further 
deluges  occurred  during  the  period  of  the  generation  of 
life  of  all  forms.  During  this  period  of  life  the  heavy 
mists  hanging  over  the  earth  excluded  the  sun  so  as  to 
render  the  cooling  process  thoroughly  within  action  of 
an  even  distribution  of  the  heavy  mist  \vhich  aided  in 
the  compounding  process.  The  other  properties  held 
in  suspension  being  assimilated  by  portions  of  the  steam 
or  vapors  hanging  above  the  surface  of  the  earth. 

The  earth  radiating  heat  to  the  gases  and  the  cold 

81 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

acting  on  the  gases  from  without  rendered  the  water 
supply  all  over  the  earth's  surface,  with  the  exception 
of  the  oceans,  a  matter  of  contact  with  the  mists.  The 
mists  taking  up  the  heat  from  the  earth  and  imparting 
same  to  the  cold  of  space.  So  the  cooling  process  oc- 
casioned by  the  heavy  wrapped  mists  about  the  earth 
from  the  period  of  last  deluge  until  the  cooling  of  high 
points  was  very  slow.  And  the  period  of  last  deluge 
must  have  been  very  distant,  when  the  high  points  of 
earth's  surface  became  reduced  in  temperature  so  as  to 
admit  of  the  precipitation  of  water  in  the  form  of  rain 
as  we  see  to-day. 

During  the  period  when  life  was  generated,  the 
mists  were- heavy  enough  to  guarantee  all  forms  of  life 
sufficient  water  through  contact  with  same.  The  con- 
tact with  the  mists  caused  the  pores  to  take  up  water 
and  other  properties  which  were  precipitated  with  same 
upon  the  surface  of  the  bodies.  The  mists  were  an  aid 
in  bringing  about  life  by  keeping  the  temperature  con- 
stant; by  secluding  the  action  of  the  sun  from  direct 
contact  with  the  waters.  The  mists  hanging  about  the 
earth  were  partly  transformed  into  the  various  com- 
pounds during  this  period.  As  this  was  the  period  of 
the  greatest  amount  of  compounds  coming  into  being. 
Compounds  taking  oxygen  and  hydrogen  from  the  com- 
pound of  steam  existing  in  the  form  of  mists,  and  com- 
pounding same  with  other  properties.  The  mists  dur- 
ing the  period  of  the  generation  of  life  also  prevented 
the  cold  from  acting  on  the  surface  of  the  earth,  there- 
by guaranteeing  even  temperatures  of  constant,  in  con- 

82 


THE  AGE  OF  WATER. 

formity  with  the  elevation  and  means  of  radiation.  The 
cold  on  the  outer  borders  of  the  mists  tending  to  con- 
dense same,  and  the  heat  from  the  earth  tending  to  dis- 
perse same.  In  consequence  the  mists  were  held  in  sus- 
pension at  a  given  distance  from  surface  by  the  two 
forces.  The  heat  of  the  oceans  derived  from  the  heat  of 
the  body  of  the  earth  tended  to  add  to  the  mists,  but 
the  mists  gave  off  portions  of  what  was  in  space  to  the 
compounds,  also  to  life  of  various  forms  after  life  come 
into  being.  The  heated  surface  of  the  earth  taking  up 
some  moisture  and  giving  off  in  the  cooling  action  also 
tended  to  offset  the  evaporation  from  the  seas  occa- 
sioned by  earthly  heat.  And  the  sun  could  not  act  on 
the  seas  owing  to  the  heavy  hanging  mists  laden  with 
the  various  properties  going  to  make  up  organic  matter. 
That  is,  the  heat  of  the  sun  could  not  be  brought  to 
bear  so  as  to  disperse  water  from  the  surface  of  the  seas. 
But  its  expanding  action  was  manifest  in  opposition  to 
the  congealing  action  upon  the  mists  and  aerial  proper- 
ties in  suspension.  Its  power  was  greater  toward  revo- 
lution, also  owing  to  having  such  great  bodies  of  matter 
in  the  aerial  form  capable  of  being  affected  by  the  mov- 
ing power  of  same. 

Its  power  was  also  manifest  on  the  action  of  tides 
and  ocean  currents  during  this  period  by  the  pressure 
brought  to  bear  against  the  aerial  properties  which  had 
to  press  against  the  watery  surfaces.  The  aerial  pres- 
sure being  greater  than  at  the  present  time,  owing  to 
such  great  loads  of  material  being  held  in  suspension. 


83 


CHAPTER   XI 


VOLCANOES. 

Volcanoes  are  caused  by  the  settling  of  the  earth  in- 
ward on  the  gaseous  nucleus,  owing  to  the  increased 
weight  of  cooling  crust.  The  settling  of  the  crust  in- 
ward causing  friction  in  the  particles  of  crust  working 
against  each  other  in  settling.  This  friction  causes 
.  heat  and  a  tendency  to  dispersal  of  matter.  Heat  being 
motion  tending  to  disperse,  and  in  consequence  must 
find  an  outlet,  whenever  it  becomes  manifest  in  excess 
of  the  power  tending  to  offset  it  in  the  particular  local- 
ity. 

This  friction  being  present  near  the  surface  where 
the  lifting  power  of  the  heat  is  greater  than  cold  in 
pressure  in  the  premises,  and  in  consequence  it  forces 
an  outlet,  thereby  dispersing  matter  which  has  been 
reduced  by  the  given  quantity  of  heat.  The  heat  hav- 
ing forced  an  outlet,  must  cease  to  continue  whenever 
the  settling  of  crust  which  generates  same  ceases  to  pro- 
duce heat.  It  having  no  means  of  generating  heat  other 
than  by  the  settling  of  the  crust,  and  in  consequence 
cannot  continue  longer  than  the  means  of  reconstruction 
of  action  or  movement,  and  the  replenishing  force  be- 
ing friction. 

Where  this  friction  is  nearer  to  the  center  of  the 
body,  or  nucleus,  it  will  force  an  entrance  inward 

84 


VOLCANOES. 

toward  the  nucleus,  owing  to  least  resistance,  and 
thereby  it  will  expend  itself  inward  in  adding  to 
the  heat  of  the  central  gaseous  medium,  or  the  gaseous 
centre  which  makes  the  earth  buoyant  so  as  to  choose  its 
line  of  action  between  heat  and  cold  in  revolving  about 
the  sun. 

Volcanos  are  thereby  caused  by  heat  and  cold  act- 
ing upon  the  properties  of  matter,  cold  causing  com- 
pression of  crust,  compression  of  crust  generating  fric- 
tion within  the  particles  of  matter.  Result,  expansion 
or  movement  tending  to  dispersal,  which  is  heat.  Heat 
being  greater  than  cold  in  the  given  locality,  and  in 
consequence  liberation  of  same  into  space. 


CHAPTER   XII 

ORGANIC  LIFE  IN  THE  BEGINNING,  IN- 
CLUDING THE  LIFE  OF  MANKIND, 
ALONG  WITH  FORMS  OF  ANIMAL  LIFE. 

The  question  of  life  in  the  beginning  has  always  been 
considered  beyond  the  power  of  man's  conception  in  the 
solving,  yet  there  is  nothing  more  than  a  question  of 
temperature  in  the  cooling  of  the  materials  that  make 
up  a  world,  to  be  considered  in  rendering  the  problem 
very  clear  to  us. 

As  the  conception  of  life,  considered  in  its  natural 

85 


HEAT  AND  GOLD. 

production,  by  the  means  we  observe,  will  prove  that 
a  certain  temperature  is  necessary  in  the  commingling 
of  the  chemical  properties  in  forming  life  of  any  kind. 
And  in  consequence,  it  becomes  our  study  as  to  what 
time  and  condition  in  the  elements  would  bring  about 
the  same  conditions  of  temperatures  in  order  to  bring 
into  play  the  same  mineral  elements  in  forming  the 
compound.  That  is  to  say,  our  study  will  lead  us,  first, 
to  inquire  what  temperature  is  necessary  to  the  germi- 
nation of  the  properties  into  a  living  mass,  by  observa- 
tion in  worldly  production.  Next  question  that  con- 
fronts us  is,  can  the  properties  be  found  in  nature  that 
go  to  make  up  the  union  or  compound  forming  life? 
Our  next  question  is  to  inquire  of  nature  in  the  build- 
ing process,  whether  the  properties  that  go  toward  mak- 
ing up  the  living  organism  could  be  consistently  and 
systematically  brought  together  in  conformity  with 
their  temperatures  of  precipitation  within  the  given 
condition  revealed  in  the  germinating  process,  as  re- 
vealed by  the  life  producing  process? 

In  answer  to  these  questions,  we  find  that  the  tem- 
perature was  at  one  time  present  in  the  cooling  process 
of  the  planet,  necessary  to  the  germinating  of  the  par- 
ticles of  matter  necessary  to  the  formation  of  life  were 
also  present.  We  find  that  in  the  natural  and  unequivo- 
cal order  of  precipitation  the  chemical  properties 
would  all  mingle  within  that  given  temperature.  We 
also  find  that  the  period  of  constant  temperature,  or 
period  of  incubation  necessary  to  any  and  all  forms  of 
life  were  a  matter  beyond  all  question  of  doubt  present. 

86 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

Now,  why  should  we  doubt  the  means  of  the  presence 
of  life  in  the  beginning  on  our  little  planet? 

The  most  skeptical  will  readily  admit  that  life  now 
in  the  production  by  means  we  observe  daily  will  have 
to  await  a  given  temperature.  When  the  temperature 
has  arrived,  there  must  be  certain  chemical  properties 
present  \vhich  have  a  chemical  affinity  for  each  other. 
There  must  be  a  union  of  the  chemical  properties,  and 
it  must  be  within  the  given  temperature.  Then  there 
must  be  a  period  of  constant  or  nearly  constant  tem- 
perature of  a  lower  grade  than  the  temperature  of 
union.  This  temperature  being  the  period  of  incuba- 
tion, or  dormancy  before  the  organism  thoroughly  de- 
velops into  a  knowing,  breathing  entity,  or  becomes 
cognizant  of  its  life. 

Can  man  be  possibly  so  blunt  of  imaginative  con- 
ception as  to  believe  that  every  part  of  this  process  was 
not  duplicated  in  the  cooling  of  a  great  planet?  Can 
man  be  possibly  so  blunt  of  conception  as  to  believe  in 
the  face  of  all  his  knowledge  of  the  properties  of  matter 
that  the  chemical  properties  were  not  in  existence  at 
that  time? 

All  the  properties  that  go  to  make  up  the  human 
organism  with  the  exception  of  the  mineral  properties 
range  around  the  temperature  of  the  germinating  pro- 
cess, when  considered  in  the  line  of  precipitating  of 
same  in  the  building  of  the  planet.  Such  properties  as 
are  of  the  mineral  order  in  the  make-up  of  the  organism 
act  as  catalyzers  within  the  given  temperatures  neces- 
sary to  the  germination  of  life,  causing  the  other  prop- 

87 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

erties  which  are  in  suspension  to  unite  in  the  given  tem- 
perature and  hence  life.  The  mineral  properties  mak- 
ing up  a  portion  of  the  organism  having  been  precipi- 
tated at  a  greater  temperature,  but  having  chemical 
affinity  for  the  other  properties  in  suspension  cause  same 
to  unite  in  the  temperature  of  germination. 

When  the  life  giving  temperature  was  present  up- 
on the  face  of  the  earth  it  became  productive  on  differ- 
ent portions  at  the  same  time,  owing  to  the  revolution  of 
the  body  in  space,  and  the  additional  zones  around  the 
planet,  to  be  further  varied  by  the  topographical  con- 
ditions, periods  remaining  constant  after  germination  in 
portion  of  the  earth  longer  than  others.  And  in  con- 
sequence different  forms  of  life.  Places  near  the  poles 
denied  the  action  of  the  sun  must  have  brought  into 
existence  the  earliest  form  of  life,  owing  to  having  ar- 
rived at  the  temperature  in  advance  of  other  portions. 
Further,  portions  of  the  planet  situated  near  the  poles, 
or  at  the  poles,  must  have  brought  into  existence  animal 
life  of  the  order  that  has  a  short  period  of  incubation, 
owing  to  having  a  short  period  of  constant  temperature 
in  the  cooling  process. 

At  the  poles,  the  earth  had  but  one  influence  at 
work  in  the  cooling  process,  and  that  being  radiation  of 
the  heat  into  space;  in  consequence,  the  period  of  con- 
stant temperature  after  germination  was  short  and  life 
of  that  order  in  consequence. 

Consequently,  we  find  the  dividing  line  between 
the  species  thoroughly  defined  in  the  cooling  process  in 
the  same  property;  namely,  protoplasm.  The  period  of 

88 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

incubation,  or  period  of  a  constant  and  life-building  in 
the  forming  organism  after  the  germinating  of  same 
marking  the  dividing  line  between  the  species.  We  also 
find  portions  of  the  earth's  surface  conforming  to  the 
period  of  incubation  of  every  known  form  of  species. 

The  variations  from  north  to  south  making  room 
for  the  dividing  of  periods  of  incubation.  Revolution 
of  the  planet  on  its  axis  further  varying  the  time  or 
periods  of  incubation.  Topographical  conditions 
marking  extra  dividing  lines  between  the  species.  All 
considered  as  to  their  action  on  the  particles  of  matter 
yet  in  suspension,  and  further  the  action  of  properties 
already  precipitated  acting  by  chemical  affinity  on 
properties  yet  in  suspension,  causing  union  by  combus- 
tion within  one  temperature  to  dwell  within  another. 
And  the  variations  of  time  dwelling  in  a  constant  build- 
ing process  after  germination  marking  the  distinctive 
line  between  the  species. 

The  change  of  the  earth  with  regard  to  the  sun  in 
its  revolution  on  its  axis  brought  about  a  cooling  of 
the  properties  held  in  suspension,  and  a  corresponding 
temperature  necessary  to  the  union  with  properties  al- 
ready precipitated,  caused  the  union  of  the  properties 
from  the  air  with  the  properties  on  the  earth,  and  the 
germination  of  same  into  a  living  organism;  to  further 
develop  according  to  the  period  of  constant  tem- 
perature where  germinated.  Consequently,  the 
union  was  brought  about  by  the  contact  of  the 
properties  in  the  aerial  form  during  the  revo- 
lution coming  in  contact  with  properties  upon  the 

89 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

surface  of  the  earth  which  had  a  chemical  affinity 
for  them.  It  was  a  question  of  select  or  reject,  as  ap- 
pears to  be  the  law  of  matter  until  to-day.  In  fact,  it 
is  the  law  of  the  union  of  human  choice  in  selecting  a 
partner  in  life's  process.  Then  the  further  constant 
occasioned  by  contact  with  the  w^arrn  body  of  the  earth 
after  germination  guaranteed  a  constant  sufficient  to 
form  into  some  form  of  life  during  that  cooling  period. 
And  life,  of  course,  in  conformity  with  the  length  of 
period  of  constant  temperature  guaranteed  by  place  of 
germination.  To  be  varied  owing  to  zone  or  elevation 
in  relativity  with  surrounding  country. 

A  study  of  the  basic  protoplasm  defies  man's  efforts 
in  inquiry  to  distinguish  any  difference  in  the  different 
forms  of  life,  and  in  fact  there  is  no  difference.  Only 
difference  being  formed  in  the  period  of  constant  after 
the  germination  of  same  into  a  living  mass.  Or  the  per- 
iod of  incubation.  A  further  study  of  the  germinat- 
ing mass  after  its  conception  in  any  form  will  lend  ad- 
ditional proof  of  the  period  of  incubation  marking  the 
dividing  line  between  the  species.  Because  many  forms 
of  animal  life  are  indistinguishable  for  a  period  after 
incubation;  after  the  period  has  been  reached  a  change 
comes  to  pass. 

A  study  of  the  conditions  of  temperature  taking 
place  in  the  domains  of  inhibition  of  the  different  forms 
of  life  where  the  dividing  line  comes  to  pass  will  un- 
doubtedly reveal  to  mankind  the  real  cause  of  the 
change  coming  to  pass. 

World  cooling  is  a  very  slow  process,  and  it  would 

90 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

be  irrational  for  the  man  to  believe  that  a  period  of 
temperature  could  be  maintained  in  the  body  of  an  ani- 
mal for  one  year  that  could  not  be  duplicated  in  the 
cooling  of  a  great  planet.  Especially  when  we  have 
absolute  proof  of  the  earth  having  had  every  tempera- 
ture from  the  burning  gaseous  form  down  to  absolute 
zero. 

The  production  of  kind  is  circumscribed  within 
a  condition  of  temperature;  disregard  the  temperature 
when  at  the  right  degree,  and  note  the  absence  of 
replica  in  all  forms  of  life.  The  chemical  properties 
have  affinity  or  will  accept  the  advances  of  the  other 
properties  within  the  given  temperature;  and  hence 
life. 

Life  was  also  varied  in  form  and  means  of  sus- 
tenance by  the  local  surroundings  wherein  it  came  into 
existence  for  the  first  time.  Life  germinated  upon  the 
waters  by  the  properties  within  the  aqueous  solution 
acting  as  catalyzers  upon  the  particles  yet  in  suspension 
when  the  period  of  temperature  conducive  to  life  came 
to  pass;  and  in  consequence,  life  of  the  watery  regions, 
such  as  fish  and  other  water  animals.  Of  course  the 
temperature  of  the  waters  in  the  locations  where  the 
germinating  mass  came  into  existence  and  the  time  of 
incubation  varying  the  species. 

Life  generated  along  the  junction  of  land  and 
water  where  portions  of  the  minerals  from  the  land  and 
portions  from  the  water  acted  on  properties  in  suspen- 
sion causing  them  to  unite  and  form  a  living,  growing 
compound,  and  detained  it  in  the  inhibited  form  to 

91 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

develop.  It  developed  into  the  life  known  as  the 
amphibian.  Of  course  to  be  varied  as  to  form  by  the 
period  of  incubation  or  period  of  temperature  kept 
constant  in  the  cooling  process.  Then  a  further  varia- 
tion was  brought  about  in  the  developing  being,  owing 
to  means  of  sustenance.  It  developing  along  the  lines 
best  conducive  to  its  perpetuation  within  the  condi- 
tions that  were  manifest  in  the  surroundings. 

Life  coming  into  existence  upon  high  precipices 
bordering  the  ocean,  where  there  was  very  little  means 
of  sustenance  within  easy  access,  developed  into  the 
aquatic  fowls  owing  to  the  inexorable  law  of  condition. 
Of  course  they  wrere  varied  by  periods  of  incubation 
differing  owing  to  time  of  constants  in  the  locality. 
Also  further  variations  were  brought  about  by  the 
chemical  action  beneath  the  surface  in  the  precipitous 
regions  when  temperature  was  manifest  in  the  cooling 
process,  bringing  into  existence  the  lizards,  snakes  and 
rats  and  various  denizens  of  like  abodes.  All  conform- 
ing within  condition  of  incubation  and  surface  or  sub- 
surface chemical  union  within  the  germinating  tem- 
perature. 

Life  of  the  order  of  snake  and  other  burrowing 
animals  were  probably  brought  into  existence  beneath 
the  surface  after  the  surface  became  too  cold  to  main- 
tain a  constant  long  enough  to  insure  life  of  any  order. 
The  process  being  brought  about  by  the  leaching  of 
material  products  within  the  earth  until  the  chemical 
properties  came  into  union  within  the  temperature  of 
union  into  life  producing  masses;  to  be  kept  constant 

92 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

for  periods  sufficient  to  insure  life  of  the  order  of  the 
burrowing  animals.  And  it  is  very  probable  that  life 
of  the  underground  order  is  developing  until  today, 
beneath  the  earth's  surface  where  heat  is  sufficient  to 
insure  a  constant  after  chemical  union  sufficient  to  be- 
come manifest  in  the  form  of  an  organized  life. 

Life  of  the  underground  order  having  come  into 
existence  beneath  the  surface  necessitates  that  it  de- 
velop along  the  order  of  the  means  that  brings  into 
being  life  of  the  order.  Or  it  develops  along  the  order 
of  condition  as  in  the  case  of  all  surface  animals. 

Small  insects  being  likely  to  have  been  the  first 
form  of  life  to  develop  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  owing 
to  the  highest  points  of  minute  dimensions  cooling 
first,  and  their  being  small  particles  of  land  juting  out 
above  the  balance  of  the  land  would  necessitate  but  a 
few  hours  of  constant  temperatures.  And  in  conse- 
quence, life  of  the  ephemeral  order,  bugs  and  flies  and 
small  insects. 

The  waters  having  flowed  for  some  time  on  the 
earth  would  have  a  tendency  to  cool  off  that  portion 
of  the  land  over  which  they  flowed,  and  consequently 
would  bring  into  existence  a  very  early  order  of  life. 
But  it  is  very  probable  that  the  birds  and  fowls  of  dif- 
ferent orders  did  precede  the  life  of  the  deep.  Because 
the  high  points  would  be  to  a  certain  extent  affected  in 
the  cooling  by  the  evaporation  of  the  waters  in  the  cool- 
ing of  the  oceans.  The  high  points  bringing  into 
existence  the  birds  of  the  air,  owing  to  keeping  a  short 
period  of  constant  temperatures  through  being  exposed 

93 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

to  the  cold  of  space  being  higher  than  all  other  lands. 
The  bird  life  developing  along  the  lines  tending  to 
perpetuation  of  the  kind  did  of  necessity  develop  a 
means  of  moving  through  the  air  with  wings  in  search 
of  food.  Insects  and  other  ephemeral  life  having 
preceded  the  winged  life  owing  to  coming  into  exist- 
ence in  portions  of  land  juting  up  so  as  to  keep  but  a 
few  hours  of  constant  temperatures.  And  consequently 
made  food  for  the  earliest  winged  fowls  of  any  size. 

Birds  and  winged  life  must  have  been  the  earliest 
form  of  life  not  only  in  northern  regions  but  in  all  re- 
gions, owing  to  topographical  conditions  establishing 
conditions  conducive  to  their  existence  in  all  climes  in 
advance  of  other  forms  of  life.  High  points  cooling 
in  all  zones  first.  Not  because  the  points  were 
moulded  higher  in  the  building  of  the  earth,  but  be- 
cause the  settling  of  matter  in  conformity  with  the  dif- 
ferent periods  of  precipitation  would  always  choose 
the  coolest  part  of  surface  in  conformity  with  the  la\vs 
of  precipitation  of  each  order  of  chemical  properties. 
The  points  having  been  built  by  the  choice  of  matter 
in  the  cooling,  matter  knowing  but  one  law.  Precipi- 
tation within  the  order  of  each  property  when  the  tem- 
perature of  precipitation  had  arrived.  Consequently 
the  coolest  point  built  higher  than  neighboring  sur- 
faces. 

The  birds  and  winged  species  having  but  a  short 
period  of  incubation  or  period  of  constant  temperature 
after  the  union  of  the  chemical  properties  into  a  ger- 
minating mass.  Consequently  they  conform  to  the 

04 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

high  points  in  keeping  a  constant  temperature  after 
the  union  of  the  properties  into  a  living  mass.  And 
undoubtedly  followed  next  in  order  of  life  to  the  in- 
sect life,  which  was  undoubtedly  of  the  winged  order 
also. 

Geological  conditions  of  today,  studied  in  the 
light  of  geographical  conditions,  tend  in  a  way  to 
place  the  fish  or  life  of  the  deep  in  advance  of  the 
winged  life.  But  in  the  study  of  geological  conditions 
as  revealed  today  the  question  of  a  foreign  jolt  upset- 
ting the  surface  of  the  earth  must  be  taken  into  con- 
sideration in  passing  on  the  priority  of  life  on  the  face 
of  the  earth.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  places 
where  evidence  of  the  order  tending  to  place  fish  in 
the  first  order  of  life,  are  the  former  beds  of  the  ocean 
before  the  ocean  had  a  new  bed  made  from  the  landed 
portions  of  the  earth,  by  the  jolt  from  the  outside  force. 
For  that  reason  we  can  concede  to  that  particular  por- 
tion of  the  earth  a  priority  of  life  in  the  order  of  water 
animals  or  fish.  But  we  cannot  concede  to  priority  in 
the  order  of  life  when  the  land  is  considered  along 
with  the  watery  surroundings.  Because  the  order  of 
life  in  the  mingling  of  properties  into  compounds  of 
life,  denies  to  fish  the  arrival  of  temperature  consistent 
with  the  union  of  properties  of  matter  into  a  living 
organism,  in  advance  of  the  life  of  the  landed  portion 
of  the  earth  prior  to  the  jolt  of  the  foreign  body. 

The  high  points  had  many  reasons  when  once  having 
arisen  above  the  order  of  elevation  of  surroundings,  for 
cooling  faster  than  other  portions  of  the  earth.  They 

95 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

became  exposed  to  the  action  of  cold  from  the  top  and 
all  sides  working  towards  radiation.  Each  revolution 
tending  to  reduce  them  far  in  advance  of  all  other  sur- 
roundings. Each  succeeding  precipitation  of  proper- 
ties of  matter  of  a  different  order  of  precipitation 
necessitated  an  additional  reduction  of  temperature, 
owing  to  increasing  height  above  the  order  of  sur- 
roundings. The  additional  reduction  in  the  tempera- 
ture occasioned  by  the  additional  elevation  would 
necessitate  another  precipitation  of  matter  of  a  lower 
order  of  precipitation.  Thereby  reducing  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  mountain  until  the  properties  came  within 
the  order  conducive  to  the  precipitation  of  the  proper- 
ties, which  would  mingle  into  the  germinating  mass 
and  develop  into  life.  Following  the  condition  ar- 
rived at  where  life  could  exist  of  the  first  order,  addi- 
tional reduction  down  the  sides  of  the  body  of  land 
forming  the  mountain  would  admit  of  other  forms  of 
life.  On  down  and  down  the  side  of  the  mountain  until 
to  the  lowlands  there  would  be  different  periods  of 
constant  temperatures.  Each  to  be  regulated  by  the 
amount  of  land  that  would  act  as  a  warming  body  in 
the  maintenance  of  a  permanent  temperature  for  a 
given  time  after  the  union  of  the  life  building  prop- 
erties. 

As  to  the  means  of  bringing  about  in  each  case 
the  different  temperature,  along  the  line  of  union  in 
the  case  of  each  life  coming  into  being,  and  that  being 
of  a  higher  order,  than  the  temperature  consistent  with 
incubation.  Nothing  is  more  easy  of  explanation. 

96 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

The  earth  revolving  in  space  and  surrounded  at  that 
time  with  gases  of  matter  in  suspension,  each  capable 
of  precipitation  within  a  given  temperature  whenever 
arrived  at.  The  earth  revolving  with  one  side  border- 
ing cold  of  interstellar  space  where  cold  is  equal  in  co- 
hesive tendency  to  the  action  of  heat  from  the  other 
side  of  the  earth  where  the  sun  drives  or  lifts  on  the 
same.  During  each  revolution  toward  the  cold  of 
space  the  matter  held  in  suspension  bordering  near  the 
surface  of  the  earth  and  being  carried  with  it  in  the 
revolution,  that  would  admit  of  precipitation  within 
the  given  temperature  being  precipitated.  When 
properties  being  held  in  suspension  during  this  period 
of  exposure  to  cold  are  of  a  chemical  disposition  that 
will  admit  of  their  action  in  union  with  other  proper- 
ties already  precipitated.  Then  they  unite.  This 
chemical  action  between  the  property  already  on 
the  earth  and  the  property  in  suspension  takes 
place  at  a  temperature  higher  than  the  tempera- 
ture of  precipitation  of  the  property  held  in  sus- 
pension. The  chemical  action  in  the  union  of 
the  properties  first  tends  to  raise  the  temperature, 
then  finally  settles  down  to  be  governed  by  temperature 
of  the  place  of  surroundings.  Temperatures  of  sur- 
roundings when  conducive  to  the  maintenance  of  life, 
\vhen  the  union  is  of  properties  capable  of  building  up 
a  form  of  life,  and  hence  life. 

Forms  of  life  like  the  elephant  and  other  animals 
of  great  bodily  proportions  were  undoubtedly  the 
product  of  lowlands,  where  there  were  great  bodies  of 

97 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

the  mineral  products  situated.  These  mineral  prop- 
erties acting  on  the  properties  in  suspension  when  the 
proper  temperature  had  arrived  in  like  locations,  and 
in  consequence  the  precipitation  of  the  life-producing 
properties  into  a  germinating  mass.  The  further  fact 
of  the  lowlands  hemmed  in  by  surrounding  highlands 
guarantee  long  periods  in  a  constant  temperature  in  the 
cooling  process.  And  thereby  further  guarantee  the 
long  period  of  gestation,  as  is  the  case  of  the  elephant 
or  animals  of  that  order.  Thereby  conforming  to  the 
period  of  constant  in  the  production  of  the  elephant, 
and  adding  extra  proof  of  the  advent  of  every  form 
of  life  according  to  the  order  of  maintaining  a  con- 
stant after  the  period  of  union  of  the  properties.  The 
further  adaptation  of  the  animal  life  of  that  order  until 
today  to  like  abodes  lends  additional  proof  of  the 
means  of  his  advent  on  the  scene  of  life.  He  being 
adaptable  to  the  conditions  that  were  the  means  of  his 
making,  and  in  consequence  will  thrive  in  like  abodes. 
Because  the  law  of  nature  seems  to  be  in  all  cases  to 
build  in  conformity  with  the  conditions  which  are  to 
be 'the  part  of  the  form  of  life,  and  toward  perpetua- 
tion within  the  conditions. 

Variations  in  the  elevations  from  the  extreme  low- 
lands and  marshes  up  to  the  mountain  tops  tend  to  vary 
the  different  periods  in  which  a  constant  temperature 
can  be  maintained  by  mother  earth  in  the  cooling 
process;  and  in  consequence,  life  of  practically  every 
order  within  each  locality.  Of  course,  some  parts  of 
the  country  having  properties  in  natural  order  of  form- 

98 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

ation  not  adaptable  to  the  sustenance  of  animal  life 
of  a  particular  order,  and  in  consequence,  absence  of 
life  of  the  order.  Should  life  of  the  order  have  come 
into  existence  at  the  time  of  the  building  process  in  any 
given  place  where  the  properties  in  nature  necessary 
to  its  maintenance  are  lacking,  then  it  must  have 
passed  out  of  existence  owing  to  lack  of  the  nourishing 
requisites.  Or  more  properly,  the  precipitation  of 
properties  into  a  germinating  mass  tending  to  form  a 
certain  class  of  life  within  the  locality,  could  not  de- 
velop into  life  owing  to  not  having  the  nourishing 
requisites  in  the  locality. 

Temperature  admitting  of  the  condition  of  or- 
ganic life  of  every  order  in  the  highlands  in  every  lo- 
cality first.  And  each  succeeding  form  of  life  coming 
in  the  order  along  down  the  mountain  sides  in  con- 
formity with  the  period  of  constant  necessary  after  the 
germination  of  the  mass  of  protoplasm.  Until  its  final 
climax  in  the  production  of  the  life  of  great  bulk  like 
the  life  of  the  elephant  order  in  the  extreme  lowlands. 
Thereby  marking  difference  in  life  of  the  first  order. 

Life  of  the  second  order  commencing  just  below 
the  surface,  and  as  the  earth  continues  to  cool  in  con- 
formity with  the  union  of  properties  into  life,  life  will 
continue.  It  is  undoubtedly  being  produced  today 
wherever  there  is  the  necessary  temperature  below  the 
surface  and  where  the  mingling  of  properties  can  be 
brought  about  by  the  leaching  process. 

In  all  cases  the  metabolism,  or  feeding  of  the  tissues 
in  developing  life  during  the  early  process,  and  during 

99 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

the  dormant  period  or  period  of  gestation  or  incuba- 
tion, was  brought  about  by  chemical  affinity  within  the 
forming  body  as  a  chemical  entity,  and  the  chemical 
properties  in  suspension  aided  by  the  chemical  proper- 
ties within  the  properties  surrounding  it  on  the  lap  of 
mother  earth.  Or,  in  other  words,  the  forming  com- 
pound of  life  acted  as  a  catalyzing  entity  on  properties 
in  aerial  form  necessary  to  its  maintenance,  until  life 
becomes  a  fact  by  its  living,  moving  and  knowing  of  its 
existence.  When  completed  into  a  moving  organism 
it  ceased  to  draw  from  the  aerial  form  or  earth  in  itself 
sufficient  without  additional  food  to  maintain  the  or- 
ganism, and  additional  action.  And  consequently  be- 
came a  feeder  on  other  forms  of  life. 

The  new  form  of  action  and  life  occasioning 
growth  and  movement,  and  in  consequence  necessitated 
additional  food  to  offset  the  increased  work.  In  con- 
sequence, the  new  order  of  life  of  whatever  order  be- 
gan to  exact  from  other  forms  of  life  means  of  suste- 
nence  by  feeding  on  same. 

The  mechanical  process  by  which  life  developed 
after  the  union  of  the  properties  into  a  mass  of  proto- 
plasm can  be  perhaps  defined  as  a  fermenting  of  the 
mass,  owing  to  the  long  period  of  constant  temperature 
after  the  union.  Constant  temperature  tending  to  fer- 
ment in  all  cases.  The  ferments  acting  while  ferment- 
ing upon  the  particles  of  matter  in  proximity  and 
drawing  sustenance  from  same.  And  acting  as  an 
entity  on  suspended  properties  necessary  to  maintain 
same. 

100 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

The  dividing  line  between  the  oviparous  and  the 
viviparous  animal  kingdom  can  be  conclusively  attrib- 
uted to  the  local  conditions  of  the  fermenting  masses  of 
protoplasmic  matter.  Where  there  had  been  but 
small  bodies  of  protoplasmic  matter  thoroughly  sepa- 
rated in  different  small  lots,  owing  to  the  material  sub- 
stances that  caused  the  particles  yet  in  suspension  to 
unite  with  them,  thereby  forming  a  small  body  which 
afterward  was  followed  by  the  egg  order  of  life  or 
oviparous  life.  The  small  bodies  of  matter  that  acted 
on  particles  in  suspension  not  being  sufficient  to  admit 
of  more  than  one  body  of  a  given  kind  in  a  place. 
Thereby  life  of  that  order. 

The  life  of  the  viviparous  order  being  the  product 
of  large  bodies  of  minerals  acting  upon  particles  in 
suspension  and  causing  union  of  thousands  of  living 
organisms  at  the  same  time.  They  all  being  a  growing 
in  union  with  each  other  in  the  one  large  body  of  fer- 
ments. And  in  consequence,  were  necessary  as  a  means 
of  aiding  life,  owing  to  production  by  aiding  each 
other  in  the  order  of  first  production. 

Life  of  that  order  having  had  the  aid  of  other  life 
by  contact  in  the  beginning,  must,  owing  to  precedent 
in  condition,  need  the  contact  of  life  of  the  same  order 
as  the  means  of  earlier  production,  throughout  all 
future  production.  The  temperature  remaining  the 
same  in  cases  of  masses  of  fermenting  protoplasm  form- 
ing into  life  in  a  given  lot  of  growing  life;  and  in  con- 
sequence, the  life  all  of  the  same  order  when  de- 
veloped. 

101 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

In  the  field  of  scientific  research,  so  far  as  devel- 
oped, it  has  held  as  a  postulate  that  matter  cannot  be 
destroyed  or  that  matter  cannot  be  made.  Accepting 
the  truth  of  the  indestructibility  of  matter  as  a  fact, 
and  the  inability  of  man  or  conditions  to  make  matter 
as  an  additional  fact.  Then  taking  into  consideration 
the  change  in  the  temperature  that  has  taken  place  in 
the  formation  of  worlds  until  cooled  off  like  our  own. 
Then  there'  seems  nothing  within  reach  of  the  mind 
which  has  occurred  but  what  will  admit  of  duplication 
within  the  conditions  which  had  to  transpire.  In  fact 
there  is  nothing  within  reach  of  the  eye,  aided  by  the 
most  powerful  lens  constructed  by  man,  or  in  fact, 
within  the  universe,  but  what  will  admit  of  proof 
within  the  laws  of  changing  temperatures.  There  has 
never  occurred  for  one  moment  or  for  one  year  any 
condition  in  the  life  of  an  animal  but  what  can  be  du- 
plicated in  the  cooling  off  of  a  planet.  When  the  con- 
dition could  not  be  found  in  one  portion  it  certainly 
was  to  be  had  in  another.  And  every  property  neces- 
sary for  the  construction  could  be  had  at  the  right  time 
in  one  place  or  another  during  the  cooling  process. 
There  being  so  many  places  upon  the  surface  of  the 
earth  where  the  same  conditions  could  become  mani- 
fest, in  case  of  failure  in  one  there  was  always  another 
to  carry  out  the  work.  It  being  one  more  case  where 
nature  was  not  found  wanting  in  many  means  of  carry- 
ing out  her  work.  And  she  had  a  million  of  safe- 
guards in  guaranteeing  the  carrying  out  of  success  in 
each  case. 

102 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

Taking  into  consideration  the  many  means  of 
carrying  the  proper  temperatures  and  union  of  matter 
within  them  that  nature  had  in  the  cooling  process, 
we  find  little  trouble  in  finding  the  conditions  that 
brought  life  into  existence  upon  the  earth.  And  we 
must  acknowledge  that  life  was  as  unavoidable  in  the 
conditions  that  existed  at  that  time  in  the  cooling 
process,  as  it  would  be  to  try  to  stop  matter  from  union 
when  the  temperature  has  arrived  for  its  precipitation. 

With  regard  to  evolution,  there  can  not  be  any 
doubt  as  to  time  and  trials  bringing  about  change  in 
the  stature  of  the  species.  As  the  product  of  condition 
cannot  subvert  the  law  of  its  maker.  Man  and  all  ani- 
mals, being  product  of  condition,  must  submit  to  the 
dictates  of  further  conditions.  But  as  to  evolution 
Wiping  out  one  form  of  species  and  transforming  it  into 
another,  that  is  all  rot.  As  the  wiles  of  time  leaves  con- 
ditional marks  on  the  youthful  being,  so  does  the  con- 
ception of  beings  leave  footprints  throughout  posterity. 

As  life  is  the  product  of  a  condition  in  the  ele- 
ments and  temperature,  then  condition  is  its  progenitor, 
and  will  tend  to  modify  the  original  work  by  being 
itself  modified,  but  not  so  as  to  change  the  form  of 
same.  The  change  being  but  adaptability  to  the  con- 
ditions as  they  change. 

But  the  idea  of  life  being  built  up  out  of  one 
minute  form  by  evolution,  and  evolution  being  the 
maker  of  large  bodies  out  of  nothing  but  change,  must 
be  the  worst  of  rot.  It  is  strictly  against  the  scientific 
truth  of  inability  to  build  matter  out  of  nothing.  What 

103 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

is  evolution?  Is  it  a  supreme  power  that  can  build 
powerful  beings  out  of  nothing?  Or  must  we  attribute 
the  arrival  at  the  solution  by  that  means  as  one  of  the 
last  efforts  of  the  supernatural  atom  in  the  mind  of 
its  originator  to  hold  in  abeyance  the  light  of  reason 
that  was  spreading  within  the  brain  of  man?  In  which 
case  the  atom  won  out.  Defeating  reason  by  over- 
powering the  reason  that  was  coming  to  the  man. 

Instead  of  building,  evolution  has  had  a  tendency 
to. modify  the  proportions  of  the  animal  life  through- 
out all  the  different  families.  And  in  return  for  such 
reduction  in  proportions  it  has  tended  to  compensate 
all  of  them  by  greater  durability  owing  to  the  condi- 
tions necessitating  same  in  order  to  exist. 

Wherever  life  has  been  built  up,  it  has  occurred 
by  the  means  of  breeding  of  animals  within  modified 
conditions.  It  has  been  brought  about  by  a  modifica- 
tion of  the  conditions  by  one  of  two  means.  First,  by 
stabling  the  stock  and  preventing  the  rigors  of  climate. 
And  second,  by  feeding  the  stock  other  properties  of 
food  which  are  not  procurable  in  the  order  of  nature. 
Being  the  product  of  the  handiwork  of  man  in  culti- 
vation. In  all  other  cases  it  will  be  found  that  the 
tendency  of  nature  is  to  diminish  the  bulk  of  body,  of 
any  and  all  forms  of  life,  compensating  them  with  a 
more  durable  constitution  adaptable  to  the  conditions. 

The  reason  of  reduction  of  body  being  in  order 
that  the  means  of  sustenance  within  the  order  of  nature 
may  be  sufficient  to  keep  up  warmth  within  the  body 
of  a  given  size,  a  larger  body  necessitating  a  greater 

104 


ORGANIC  LIFE. 

amount  of  food  to  generate  heat  to  so  much  more  body. 
A  lessening  of  body  will  lessen  the  amount  of  food 
necessary  to  keep  up  a  certain  amount  of  heat. 

The  conditions  being  changed  by  man  with  regard 
to  the  stabled  stock,  and  a  further  change  being 
brought  about  by  man  in  the  order  of  food  for  such 
animals.  Consequently,  greater  body  is  the  result. 
Yet  if  the  conditions  were  brought  about  by  any  other 
agency  beside  that  of  man,  the  result  would  be  the 
same.  Because  it  is  not  the  Godlines  of  man  that  in- 
crease the  bulk  of  the  body  of  his  stock.  But  instead, 
it  is  the  adaptability  of  the  animal  to  the  conditions 
that  he  must  live  under.  Conditions  being  the  cause 
of  the  greater  bulk.  But  the  order  of  nature  being 
to  cool,  the  order  of  animal  life  in  general,  when  not 
modified  by  some  other  agency,  is  to  reduce  bulk  of 
body  to  conform  with  the  order  of  nature.  And 
throughout  the  past  the  order  has  been  the  same  al- 
ways to  lessen  the  bulk  to  conform  to  the  cooling  con- 
ditions. 

A  study  of  the  geological  conditions  during  the 
Carboniferous  age,  as  revealed  by  geologv.  will  con- 
form in  showing  how  animal  life  has  deteriorated  in 
the  time  that  has  elapsed  since  that  period.  At  that 
time,  there  being  winged  life  of  proportions  equal  to 
the  greatest  of  our  land  animals  of  today.  They  but 
conforming  to  the  heated  conditions  of  their  age  and 
time. 

As  to  monkeys,  apes,  bears  and  other  forms  of  life 
that  resemble  man,  they  each  were  bordering  like  con- 

105 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

ditions  to  the  conditions  that  brought  forth  the  man, 
but  the  difference  was  plenty  to  divide  the  species  into 
different  families.  Perhaps  that  a  study  of  the  tem- 
perature at  the'  time  of  germination  as  observed  today 
will  distinctly  divide  for  once  and  all  time  the  rela- 
tionship of  the  species,  making  it  very  clear  what  was 
the  real  difference. 

As  to  one  class  of  animal  being  transformed  into 
another  by  time  and  change  seems  too  foolish  to  con- 
sider. But  where  the  periods  of  gestation  are  alike,  or 
very  near  so,  it  is  possible  that  a  cross  may  be  brought 
about  between  two  forms  of  species.  And  the  off- 
spring taking  on  portions  of  the  qualities  of  each  of 
the  animal  forms. 

Trees  and  herbs  of  all  classes,  and  in  fact  all  vege- 
table life,  along  with  all  cereal  growths,  were  effected 
by  the  cooling  process  of  the  planet,  just  like  the  ani- 
mal kingdom.  The  difference  in  elevation  bringing 
into  existence  the  order  of  life  adaptable  to  existence 
at  the  greatest  temperature,  and  so  on  down  the  order 
of  each  succeeding  plant  in  the  order  of  its  relativity 
to  the  first  in  temperature.  Each  plant  coming  into 
existence  whenever  the  temperature  was  present  that 
would  admit  of  its  union  into  a  growing  form.  And 
so  on  down  to  the  order  of  the  plant  life  now  growing 
in  the  ice  banks  or  snow  banks  in  our  coldest  regions. 
Each  coming  within  the  earliest  condition  that  would 
admit  of  same. 


106 


CHAPTER   XIII 


ORGANIC    LIFE    AND    PLANETARY 
CONSERVATION. 

Organic  life  becomes  a  great  factor  in  the  preser- 
vation of  the  planet,  and  adds  perhaps  millions  of  years 
to  its  period  of  duration.  Vegetable  growth  and  trees, 
herbs,  cereals  and  all  other  forms  of  life  of  that  order 
become  a  means  of  storing  heat  to  again  be  liberated 
by  the  action  of  the  digestive  organs  of  animal  life  in 
transforming  them  into  active  bodily  heat. 

Among  the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms  there 
is  no  other  form  of  life  that  adds  to  the  period  of  the 
earth's  duration  as  much  as  man.  But  instead  of  man 
being  the  one  and  only,  and  all  earth  being  made  for 
his  playground,  and  all  animal  life  to  subserve  his 
wants  while  at  play,  he  is  nature's  greatest  slave  in  the 
perpetuation  of  the  whole  means  of  life.  He  is  the 
minor  being  moving  to\vard  the  greater  cause.  In- 
stead of  the  greater  cause  moving  to  subserve  his  im- 
mediate wants  and  pleasures. 


107 


CHAPTER   XIV 

MAN'S  PLACE  IN  THE  PERPETUATION  OF 
THE  PLANET. 

He  is  one  of  nature's  greatest  restorers  of  the  dor- 
mant energies  held  in  reserve,  through  his  liberating 
same.  Man  generally  believes  when  he  makes  some 
important  discovery  within  the  order  of  nature,  by  his 
studies,  that  he  is  revolutionizing  the  order  of  nature, 
in  liberating  the  energy  hidden  away  by  nature.  He 
gives  himself  the  credit  of  being  a  more  important 
being  than  the  universe,  being  gifted  with  such  great 
powers  that  to  him  all  earthly  matter  and  all  earthly 
movement  must  bend  in  worship.  He  believes  that  all 
these  great  things  were  made  by  some  great  man,  and 
that  the  greatness  of  the  original  being  was  natural, 
being  that  the  great  one  who  did  the  great  work  re- 
sembled himself.  The  being  could  not  be  other  than 
powerful  who  should  resemble  the  great  one  in  him- 
self, being  of  his  image  and  likeness  would  in  itself 
make  the  great  one  much  greater.  Man,  in  attributing 
all  the  greatness  to  one  of  like  image  and  likeness, 
seems  to  be  unaware  that  it  is  not  the  love  of  a  great 
one,  but  is  in  fact  the  love  of  the  ego  coming  out  in  the 
case  of  a  third  person.  Every  man  who  bows  to  such 
worship  of  the  great  one,  in  his  own  heart  knows  that 
the  ground  whereon  the  great  one  has  been  built;  has 

108 


MAN'S  PLACE. 

been  purely  and  simply  love  of  self.  That  is,  if  the 
man  is  of  a  disposition  to  think  for  himself,  and  not  ac- 
cept the  rules  laid  down  by  others  who  do  the  thinking 
for  him. 

When  the  love  of  ego  has  been  developed  for 
thousands  of  years  in  the  progenitors,  it  is  hard  for  the 
man  to  conceive  of  a  greater  being  or  form  of  being 
than  the  ego.  It  is  the  love  of  self,  pure  and  simple, 
taking  the  form  of  a  distant  one,  for  modesty's  sake. 

Man,  instead  of  being  the  ruler  of  the  universe 
and  the  maker  of  worlds,  is  instead  its  greatest  slave 
in  the  order  of  nature,  he  being  a  necessity  in  the  per- 
petuation of  the  planet.  He  is  dictated  to  by  the  order 
of  nature,  and  he  must  obey.  Nature  molded  him  out 
of  particles  of  earth  that  he  may  work  without  inter- 
mission throughout  his  life,  in  keeping  the  earth  in- 
habitable to  his  kind. 

Man's  greatest  needs  are  manifest  along  the  lines 
conducive  to  the  perpetuation  of  the  planet.  He  being 
one  of  nature's  products  and  being  made  in  the  cooling 
order  of  nature  to  further  conserve  the  working  order 
of  the  whole  body.  Nature  having  molded  him  as  all 
other  forms  of  life.  Molding  each  for  a  purpose. 
The  principal  purpose,  and  in  fact  only  purpose,  was 
the  planetary  conservation.  Each  form  of  life  tend- 
ing to  readjust  active  heat  upon  the  body  of  the  planet, 
to  further  prolong  its  duration  as  a  body. 

Man's  nature  conforming  to  the  purpose  he  was 
born  to  fulfill,  he  naturally  becomes  adapted  to  living 
and  necessary  wants  along  the  line  conducive  to  the 

109 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

end.  In  that  case,  a  man's  necessary  wants  appeal  to 
his  loosening  up  of  the  dormant  energies,  of  which  the 
earth  has  great  stores.  Man  dare  not  disobey,  as  his 
welfare,  present  and  future,  depends  on  that  mode  of 
action.  He  must  work  to  that  end  or  suffer  and  die. 

Man's  advent  upon  the  earth  being  one  of  nature's 
means  of  continuation  of  the  life  of  the  planet.  He 
was  ordained  through  slavery  to  work  without  inter- 
mission in  the  good  work  of  adding  to  the  life  of  the 
earth.  Necessity  was  the  means  of  coercion,  and 
necessity  was  always  in  the  order  of  nature's  require- 
ments, at  the  particular  time  when  the  earth  needed 
the  liberation  of  extra  heat  to  offset  the  cooling  process 
within  the  whole. 

Nature  having  built  or  molded  man  for  a  purpose, 
to  aid  in  worldly  perpetuation.  And  in  consequence 
has  many  means  of  coercion  within  the  kind  when  fail- 
ure to  comply  with  the  great  purpose  has  been  resorted 
to.  In  the  case  of  individuals  deeming  it  better  to 
evade  their  share  in  worldly  conservation,  nature  has 
seen  fit  to  deprive  them  of  health,  which  is  an  attribute 
of  the  process  which  man  was  born  to  enjoy  when  com- 
plying with  the  means  of  his  nature.  He  being  born 
to  a  purpose,  thrives  within  the  purpose  that  molded 
him. 

Nature  finding  the  material  that  tends  to  make  up 
his  body  too  valuable  to  be  wasted  in  a  being  of  no 
energy,  when  the  man  has  no  energy  to  comply  with 
the  means  of  conservation.  And  in  consequence  it  is 
nature's  law  that  he  shall  wither  and  die,  to  further 

110 


MAN'S  PLACE. 

transform  the  material  into  an  entity  of  value  in  con- 
servation. Nature  not  desiring  a  waste  in  any  of  its 
means  of  its  perpetuation  of  the  body  of  the  planet. 

Man's  greatest  inventions  are  of  the  kind  that 
transform  great  amounts  of  heat  into  the  active  form. 
The  transforming  of  latent  heat  into  active  heat  adds 
to  the  life  of  the  earth.  Great  activity  anywhere  on 
the  face  of  the  earth  has  been  observed  to  cause  an 
extra  precipitation  of  rain  in  like  localities.  Extra 
precipitation  of  rains  in  localities  which  formerly  were 
dry  tend  to  show  that  the  temperature  has  been  raised 
from  a  worldly  standpoint,  admitting  of  the  dispersal 
of  greater  amounts  of  water  from  the  seas,  and  conse- 
quent carriage  to  more  distant  points  before  cold 
would  overcome  the  total  volume,  causing  same  to 
be  precipitated.  Thereby  adding  to  the  proof  in  favor 
of  establishing  man's  place  in  the  world's  conservation. 
Also  tending  to  prove  that  man  has  to  conform  to  a 
certain  amount  of  work  in  order  that  the  portions  of 
the  earth  may  conform  to  his  mode  of  life.  His  mode 
of  life  necessitating  certain  conditions  that  are  procur- 
able by  the  work,  all  of  which  are  a  necessity  to  the  per- 
petuation of  the  earth,  or  prolongation  of  its  period  of 
duration.  And  all,  further,  tendine  to  prove  that  man 
is  the  slave  of  nature  by  having  to  conform  to  the  per- 
petuation of  self  in  order  that  he  may  conform  to  the 
greater  cause  of  worldly  conservation.  He  being  but 
the  minor  property  aiding  in  a  greater  cause. 

Every  great  discovery  made  in  the  studies  of  man, 
tending  to  transform  great  stores  of  latent  heat  into  the 

111 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

active  form,  tends  to  lessen  the  trials  of  man  in  keeping 
the  earth  inhabitable  to  his  kind.  And  also  lessening 
his  graft  in  bodily  labors.  Thereby  forcing  man  in 
every  conceivable  way  to  use  his  best  energies  to  the 
carrying  out  of  the  good  work  of  conservation. 
Thereby  showing  how  man  was  in  the  beginning 
formed  for  a  cause  and  acted  and  will  act  along  the 
lines  of  the  particular  cause,  as  long  as  he  can  possibly 
maintain  conditions  adaptable  to  his  existence.  Where 
he  does  the  greatest  work  toward  the  cause,  he  reaps 
the  greatest  benefit  for  himself  and  his  kind. 

All  other  forms  of  life  are  aiding  toward  plane- 
tary conservation  by  means  of  their  digestive  organs, 
which  transform  latent  heat  into  active  heat.  But 
man  is  the  greatest  slave  of  the  world,  because  he  not 
only  uses  his  digestive  organs  in  transforming,  but  also 
the  muscles  of  his  body  and  every  nerve  cell  of  his 
brain.  Man  has  also  to  act  as  the  scavenger  for  all 
animal  life,  because  he  has  to  hunt  up  means  of  pro- 
curing food  for  all  animal  life;  also  care  for  their  hy- 
gienic conditions  as  a  further  means  of  his  own  perpetu- 
ation. He  is  the  servant  of  all  animal  life.  He  is  the 
slave  of  all  animal  life.  And,  in  final  conclusion,  we 
must  admit  that  man  is  the  one  and  only  slave  that  actu- 
ally exists.  The  slave  of  all  orders  of  life  as  a  further 
means  of  his  own  sustenance,  to  finally  conserve  the  one 
great  cause — planetary  continuation  of  life. 

To  be  more  explicit  in  the  judgment  of  man,  in 
the  face  of  his  own  reasonings,  accepted  worldly.  His 
order  of  reasoning,  as  to  the  world  and  every  conceiv- 

112 


MAN'S  PLACE. 

able  thing  in  nature  being  made  as  an  accessory  to  his 
personal  welfare.  And  being  a  secondary  considera- 
tion with  regard  to  himself.  Such  mode  of  reasoning 
can  well  be  attributed  to  the  order  of  reasoner,  who 
grants  to  the  sun  powers  off  in  the  distance,  diametri- 
cally opposite  to  the  powers  manifest  at  his  finger  tips 
from  birth  until  death,  throughout  thousands  of  years 
of  the  coming  and  shifting  of  his  kind.  Always  look- 
ing off  in  the  distance  for  a  solution  of  problems  writ- 
ten in  indelible  characters  on  his  body  or  on  everything 
his  digits  touch.  Looking  off  into  space  trying  to 
make  eligible,  characters  written  by  some  unseen  hand, 
of  like  resemblance  to  the  one  he  is  carrying.  Seeking 
revelations  from  the  mists  of  buried  ignorance  in  the 
form  of  imaginative  beings  which  have  no  existence 
beyond  the  diseased  condition  of  a  brain  born  of  thou- 
sands of  years  of  superstition. 

There  is  no  power  in  the  buried  ego  other  than 
the  stench  arising  above  the  remains  of  last  resting 
place,  until  final  disintegration  of  the  particles,  which 
then  may  be  transformed  into  some  useful  means  of 
further  force  tending  to  carry  on  the  good  cause  of 
worldly  conservation. 

The  saying  attributed  to  the  great  Confucius  is 
very  true  when  you  come  to  knowr  nature's  law.  The 
saying  follows:  "What  the  superior  man  seeks  is  in 
himself;  what  the  small  man  seeks  is  in  others."  Now 
when  you  know  the  law  of  nature  or  your  maker  you 
are  quite  convinced  that  the  white  man  is  forcing  ig- 
norance on  the  wise  Chinese  when  he  attempts  to  con- 

113 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

vert  him,  to  seek  in  others  instead  of  seeking  within 
himself.  It  is  simply  ignorance  trying  to  dominate 
knowledge.  The  truth  which  the  Chinese  has  been  in 
possession  of  has  led  the  Chinese  to  avoid  taking  from 
others  what  he  knew  to  belong  to  others.  He  not 
having  the  precedent  set  for  him  to  steal  and  lay  in  wait 
for  a  passing  stranger  so  as  to  rob  or  kill  him  from 
ambush;  in  consequence,  the  Chinese  has  tried  to  live 
peaceably,  and  to  do  unto  others  as  he  wishes  to  be 
done  by.  The  white  man,  in  contradistinction  to  the 
Chinese,  has  had  the  precedent  set  by  his  god  to  look 
to  others,  both  for  knowledge  and  everything  he  de- 
sires in  life.  His  god  has  taught  him  not  to  look  for 
anything  within  himself.  His  god  also  lays  behind 
a  wall  of  seclusion  and  establishes  precedent  for  him 
to  follow  in  waylaying  his  fellowman.  In  conse- 
quence, the  white  man  looks  for  everything  he  eats 
from  others.  His  god  teaches  him  to  trust  in  others, 
in  fact,  forces  him  to  obey  others.  His  god  establishes 
precedent  in  every  wrong  he  tends  to  practice. 

In  consequence  of  the  precedent  and  teachings 
of  his  god  he  has  become  aggressive.  He  is  not  satis- 
fied with  what  he  can  make  or  get  within  himself.  He 
makes  war  on  the  other  fellow  with  intent  to  rob  him; 
if  necessary  he  must  exterminate  the  other  fellow  so 
as  to  get  what  he  needs.  He  has  no  right  to  think  or 
act  without  disobeying  and  in  consequence  he  has  the 
order  to  convert  the  other  fellow,  given  to  him  by  his 
god.  The  converting  of  the  other  fellow  becomes  his 
trade  in  making  war  for  gain,  because  he  cannot  work 

114 


MAN'S  PLACE. 

to  any  end  without  eating  and  his  god  has  given  him 
no  food,  only  what  he  can  procure  from  the  man  he 
tends  to  convert.  In  consequence  it  becomes  his  god- 
given  right  to  rob,  because  he  could  not  carry  out  the 
law  of  god  without  eating.  In  eating  he  robs,  but  he 
has  the  grace  of  his  god  backing  the  robbery  in  saving 
the  other  man  from  eating  the  food.  If  the  other 
man  resists  the  offense  or  desire  to  feed  on  him  then 
he  is  killed  with  the  grace  of  god. 

The  greater  part  of  the  Chinese  are  followers  of 
Confucius,  and  in  consequence  believe  in  depending 
on  the  man  within  himself  for  means  of  sustenence. 
What  is  the  result?  Answer:  A  peaceable  people,  not 
aggressive,  bearing  a  small  place  in  history  ripe  with 
murder  for  gain  by  ambush  or  other  means.  The 
white  man  having  ambushing  precedent  and  a  robbing 
precedent  set  by  their  gods,  and  in  consequence  has 
history  very  ripe  with  ambush  and  other  foul  means 
of  murder  for  robbery.  The  white  man  is  the  product 
of  the  precedent  set  for  him.  Now  he  is  not  satisfied 
with  having  the  greater  portion  of  the  world  peaceable, 
owing  to  peaceable  precedent,  but  he  wants  to  carry 
his  ambushing  precedent  into  the  domains  of  the  peace- 
able people  of  the  earth.  His  reason  being  to  carry 
out  the  robbery  which  his  god  has  instructed.  He 
cares  not  for  the  souls  of  his  victims,  but  he  cares  for 
the  gain  he  can  get  by  following  the  precedent  and 
command  of  his  god. 


CHAPTER  XV 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN  AND  HIS 
DEVELOPMENT. 

Man  came  into  existence  on  the  continents  in  the 
middle  highlands,  on  account  of  the  conditions  of  cool- 
ing temperature  of  like  abodes  conforming  to  the 
period  of  gestation  in  that  style  of  life.  The  middle 
course  between  high  and  low  surfaces  of  the  earth  con- 
forms to  the  period  in  the  case  of  the  man's  advent  upon 
the  earth.  And  his  adaptability  as  shown  today 
proves  that  he  was  the  product  of  equa-distant  ex- 
tremes in  each  order  of  earthly  temperatures.  And  in 
consequence,  adaptability  to  all. 

The  topographical  conditions  that  were  produc- 
tive of  the  order  of  life  that  is  the  man's,  has  a  great 
deal  to  do  with  the  order  of  life  that  is  his.  He  com- 
ing into  existence  in  locations  of  earth  surface  where 
the  country  was  level,  or  so  near  so  that  there  were 
even  temperatures  of  long  duration.  And  in  conse- 
quence, little  else  but  the  order  of  life  he  represented 
for  long  distances  of  earth  surface.  The  mineral 
products  necessary  to  the  building  up  of  life  being  dis- 
tributed in  like  localities  to  admit  of  the  building  up 
of  life.  But  no  means  of  sustenance  other  than  the 
products  derived  from  nature  in  the  suspended  form 

116 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

in  atmospheric  order,  along  with  the  necessary  mineral 
properties  which  were  precipitated  at  higher  tempera- 
tures, or  which  preceded  his  formation  into  a  living 
organism. 

The  temperature  having  arrived  in  the  cooling 
process  which  would  admit  of  the  precipitation  of  the 
basic  compound  at  the  foundation  of  life  of  all  orders 
within  this  high  level  surface  of  earth,  where  the  min- 
erals conducive  to  life  were  precipitated  earlier  in  the 
cooling  process.  This  basic  compound  being  proto- 
plasm, and  being  plastic  in  the  trials  of  conditions  in 
which  it  is  subjected  to,  added  to  the  mineral  sub- 
stances into  which  it  comes  in  contact  with. 

In  the  case  of  man,  the  protoplasm  being  precipi- 
tated in  high  or  medium  abodes  of  equal  elevation  or 
near  so.  There  being  iron  and  lime  and  the  various 
salts  going  toward  building  up  life  within  the  locality 
before  the  precipitation  of  the  basic  property.  The 
basic  property  being  a  product  of  nature  that  ferments 
and  draws  nutriment  from  the  abodes  in  which  it  is  de- 
tained, providing  that  a  temperature  can  be  main- 
tained for  sufficient  time.  A  certain  period  of  time 
being  necessary  for  it  to  arrive  at  a  condition  where 
it  will  exact,  through  its  fermenting,  properties  from 
its  surroundings.  Where  the  location  has  plenty  min- 
erals adaptable  to  building  large  frames  from  earthly 
matter,  it  reduces  the  mineral  properties  into  a  kind 
of  plastic  framework,  or  bone,  and  makes  that  a  nucleus 
to  build  around,  of  the  properties  derived  from  sus- 
pension, yet  not  adaptable  to  the  temperatures  other 

117 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

than  by  the  chemical  attraction  generated  by  the  fer- 
menting process. 

The  fermenting  process  in  its  exactions  and  its 
detergent  processes  forms  an  organic  body  out  of  the 
plastic  property.  The  exaction  from  inorganic  prop- 
erties where  it  has  been  deposited  tending  to  build  the 
framework  of  the  new  life,  and  in  so  doing  making 
pores  and  arteries,  veins  and  the  like.  The  ferment- 
ing plastic  properties  becoming  porous  by  the  exac- 
tions from  below  earthly.  And  from  above  through 
deriving  aid  from  the  particles  yet  in  suspension  within 
the  temperature;  through  chemical  affinity  within  the 
plastic  mass,  and  the  properties  yet  in  suspension. 
Thereby  causing  same  to  be  precipitated,  to  again  be 
taken  up  by  the  body  in  the  building  process.  Such 
particles  as  come  within  the  body  not  conforming  to 
the  work  being  thrown  off  by  the  excretory  canals 
formed  by  the  ferments.  Just  as  we  observe  a  ferment- 
ing mass  today  throwing  off  particles  of  matter,  which 
make  themselves  very  apparent  to  our  olfactory 
nerves,  if  not  to  the  windows  of  our  brains.  Thereby 
in  the  earlier  process  of  fermenting  the  organs  of 
exaction  and  excretion  are  developed  by  the  ferment- 
ing of  the  mass.  The  pores  and  every  other  organ  of 
circulation  developing  during  this  early  stage  of  the 
life  process.  The  same  organs  that  are  developed  for 
excretion  being  made  use  of  in  case  of  emergency  in 
the  building  of  life  by  exacting  from  surroundings 
necessary  properties  which  are  within  reach  of  attrac- 
tion. The  organs  developed  for  exaction  in  the  early 

118 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

process,  capable  of  being  made  use  of  in  excreting 
when  necessary.  The  fermenting  process  being  the 
product  of  a  given  temperature  maintained  for  a  given 
time.  The  property  capable  of  being  fermented  being' 
a  compound  of  properties  incapable  of  precipitation 
above  a  certain  degree  in  temperature.  Higher  tem- 
peratures in  the  cooling  process  forcing  the  detention 
of  like  properties  within  the  volatile  form  until  tem- 
perature admitting  of  precipitation  of  the  order  of 
properties  as  a  compound  can  be  made  possible. 

In  the  case  of  the  order  of  temperature  having 
arrived  on  the  high  level  plains  that  conform  to  the  ad- 
vent of  man.  The  plains  not  having  great  bodies  of 
mineral  products  adaptable  to  the  building  of  great 
forms  of  life.  Because  the  temperature  had  not  arrived 
yet  wherein  the  action  of  water  could  become  manifest 
in  aggregating  bodies  of  salts  and  lime  and  like  prop- 
erties other  than  by  the  portions  of  same  taken  up  by 
the  actual  compounding  process  of  precipitation. 
These  long  distances  of  level  highlands  having  an  even 
distribution  of  mineral  products  brought  down  from 
the  volatile  world  by  the  cooling  process  in  the  true 
order  of  relative  precipitation.  And  in  consequence, 
a  form  of  life  of  medium  between  all  forms  of  life 
physically. 

The  expanse  of  territory  or  level  highlands  being 
very  great  throughout  the  world.  Cooling  being  very 
slow,  owing  to  but  one  means  of  cooling,  and  that  being 
radiation  from  the  great  expanse  of  plains  in  the  one 
direction,  outward  toward  space.  In  consequence,  long 

119 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

periods  of  constant  temperatures.  In  fact,  many 
years  of  cooling  before  the  locations  would  admit  of 
any  other  order  of  life  of  the  organic  order.  In  con- 
sequence, life  adaptable  to  the  order  of  nature  as  ob- 
served in  like  locations  or  circumstances. 

Now,  placing  ourselves  on  the  ground  in  the  cir- 
cumstances that  brought  forth  the  order  of  life  we 
represent,  it  requires  only  a  study  of  the  man  as  re- 
vealed today  to  trace  out  the  course  of  nature  in  the 
building  of  that  form  of  life.  Taking  into  considera- 
tion the  build  of  man  as  revealed  today.  His  habits 
and  development.  Means  of  sustenence  during  early 
life.  And  not  being  forgetful  of  the  order  of  nature 
in  its  relative  laws  of  precipitation,  and  the  laws  that 
made  precipitation  the  order  of  the  time. 

The  order  of  life  being  precipitated  first  within 
the  circumstances  made  possible  by  the  modified  inter- 
action between  heat  and  cold,  one  contending  with  the 
other  until  the  weight  of  the  property,  or  properties  in 
relativity  became  unadaptable  to  the  domains  where 
detained  by  the  mean  of  conditions  arrived  at  between 
the  two  forces.  In  consequence,  the  world  of  volatil- 
ity was  no  longer  the  world  adaptable  to  the  property, 
and  the  property  or  properties,  going  toward  forming 
life,  was  transformed  into  a  world  of  material  adapt- 
able to  the  solidifying  regions.  Having  arrived  within 
the  solidifying  regions  the  properties  being  of  an  order 
that  would  ferment  within  themselves.  Fermenting 
being  an  order  of  generating  heat  by  chemical  proc- 
esses. These  chemical  processes  taking  up  properties 

120 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

from  surroundings  necessary  to  the  carrying  out  of  the 
heat  generating  mechanism.  Heat  generating 
mechanism  being  adaptable  to  the  laws  of  heat  and 
cold.  Heat  when  continuing,  having  to  comply  with 
the  laws  of  heat  and  cold.  Heat  being  a  power  when 
continuing  that  must  have  an  outlet  to  throw  off  the 
reduced  particles  of  matter.  That  is,  particles  of 
matter  dispersed  so  as  to  become  too  impalpable  to  ad- 
mit of  further  dispersal.  In  consequence,  not  being 
further  adaptable  to  feed  the  heat  producing  process, 
and  must  be  thrown  off.  In  throwing  off  the  reduced 
particles  which  were  dispersed  as  far  as  the  tempera- 
ture of  heat  would  admit,  there  had  of  necessity  to  be 
an  outlet.  The  outlet  in  the  mass  must  be  forced  by 
the  lifting  power  or  dispersing  power  of  the  heat  gen- 
erated from  within.  Forcing  the  refuse  matter  to 
break  through  the  other  properties  of  plastic  matter 
forming  the  body  of  the  organism.  After  having 
broken  through  once  it  kept  the  channels  open  by  the 
chemical  generation  of  additional  heat  seeking  libera- 
tion, having  been  dispersed  so  far  as  to  render  the  prop- 
erty useless  in  further  separation.  Rendered  useless 
for  further  separation  within  the  degree  of  tempera- 
ture would  render  the  property  useless  as  food  to 
generate  heat,  and  it  must  be  thrown  off.  These  par- 
ticles having  forced  an  outlet  in  the  mass  of  building 
material.  Then  the  outlet  was  kept  open  as  long  as 
heat  continued  to  be  generated  within  the  organism. 

The  feeding  process  was  brought  about  by  the 
chemical  action  of  the  process,  varied  and  controlled 

121 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

by  the  laws  of  heat  and  cold.  To  continue  and  thrive 
at  a  medium  of  adaptability  to  such  processes.  To 
wither  and  cease  to  continue,  or  die,  when  one  force 
gained  the  ascendency  over  the  other  in  relativity. 

In  the  feeding  of  the  early  forming  organism,  its 
chemical  properties  exacting  from  surroundings  all 
properties  conducive  to  its  welfare  or  to  its  growth. 
Exacting,  through  chemical  affinity,  properties  on  the 
earth's  surface  and  molding  same  to  form  a  nucleus, 
or  bone,  around  which  it  could  build  up  another  form 
of  body  to  be  derived  from  the  aerial  volatile  prop- 
erties. The  exaction  by  attraction  of  material  prop- 
erties from  earth  being  upon  properties  necessary 
within  the  temperature  in  molding  and  stimulating  the 
organism.  Also  tending  to  aid  in  feeding  the  organ- 
ism. The  properties  derived  from  the  volatile  order 
being  properties  yet  incapable  of  precipitation  other 
than  by  the  chemical  attraction  generated  by  the 
processes.  Demanding  same  for  food  and  transform- 
ing same  into  compounds  of  an  order  that  has  since 
been  known  as  the  animal  flesh.  The  canals  forced  in 
the  organism  in  feeding  same  from  aerial  properties 
being  forced  by  the  cooling  action  on  certain  prop- 
erties acted  upon  by  cold.  Cold  molding  particles  of 
material  into  certain  volumes  of  size,  or  dimensions, 
necessitating  a  certain  amount  of  heat  to  disperse.  The 
same  being  precipitated  from  the  aerial  world.  In  the 
precipitation  generated  by  the  fall  of  bulk  and  further 
aided  by  chemical  attraction  when  impinging  against 
a  mass  of  very  plastic  matter  of  a  jelly-like  order,  they 

122 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

were  forced  inward  by  sheer  force  of  fall.  Making 
pores  or  canals  on  their  inroads  within  the  mass.  When 
sinking  as  far  as  attraction  chemically  considered 
would  admit,  they  were  subjected  to  the  action  of  heat 
of  the  mass  generated  from  within,  and  were  further 
dispersed  in  conformity  with  the  power  of  heat. 
Thereby  compelled  to  disperse  by  the  conditions  in- 
ward, owing  to  least  resistence,  until  they  arrived  at 
the  final  goal  of  utter  dissolution  within  the  power  of 
heat  generated  within  the  organism.  Then  were 
thrown  off  through  the  refuse  canalsr  as  before  men- 
tioned. In  all  cases  the  feeding  and  dispersing  of 
refuse  going  on  until  life  or  action  generated  within 
the  organism  ceased  to  be,  owing  to  death  of  the  order 
of  life.  All  feeding  processes  and  excreting  processes 
tending  to  form  all  of  the  pores  and  blood  arteries  and 
veins,  which  we  know  today  as  means  of  sustaining  the 
organism. 

The  human  organism  conforming  to  like  condi- 
tions until  today,  and  revealing  every  period  of  its  his- 
tory as  does  planets.  Every  organ,  every  pore  or 
member  of  the  human  organism,  tending  to  tell  the 
story  of  its  making,  and  not  forgetful  of  the  great 
story  actions  and  means  of  life  have  to  do  with  our 
past  history.  Our  means  of  thought  tell  us  a  great 
story.  Our  period  of  development  during  early  life 
tells  a  long  and  sad,  but  very  true  story  as  to  our  present 
superiority.  In  fact,  the  utter  helplessness  of  our  in- 
gress made  our  exit  in  most  all  ages  greater  than  other 
forms  of  life. 

123 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

The  period  in  worldly  cooling  and  the  portions 
conforming  to  man's  place  in  relation  to  other  forms 
of  life,  by  the  entry  into  existence,  admit  of  no  water 
on  the  face  of  the  earth  at  that  period  in  like  parts  of 
its  surface  adaptable  to  man's  entry.  In  consequence, 
his  development,  to  admit  of  his  form  of  life  within 
like  conditions,  and  his  slow  development  accordingly. 

Man  has  a  skin  bare  of  any  hair.  It  is  of  a  chemi- 
cal composition  capable  of  carrying  a  temperature  far 
below  the  temperature  of  surroundings  aerial  or  other- 
wise. The  conditions  that  brought  man  into  being 
were  in  an  early  period  of  worldly  history.  The  long 
plains  were  not  cool  enough  to  admit  of  the  precipi- 
tation of  water  so  as  to  detain  same  on  surface.  The 
earth  was  always  secluded  from  direct  action  of  the 
sun  in  like  locations,  owing  to  the  great  amount  of 
matter  and  mists  of  the  aerial  order.  In  consequence 
always  about  the  same  in  temperature.  The  sameness 
of  temperature  would  render  the  precipitation  of  suf- 
ficient water  on  the  face  of  the  earth  for  detention  an 
impossibility.  The  dark  and  heavy  mists,  enwrapping 
mists  encircling  like  abodes,  owing  to  temperature 
necessary  in  the  conditions,  rendered  the  water  exac- 
tions as  a  maintenance  of  life  a  matter  of  exaction  from 
the  mists  through  the  pores  of  the  body.  Instead  of 
taking  in  gulps  of  water  through  the  mouth. 

Owing  to  the  foregoing  conditions  which  con- 
clusively brought  man  into  being,  he  developed  as  we 
know  him,  with  a  skin  chemically  capable  of  lowering 
the  temperature  below  the  surroundings.  He  having 

124 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

developed  pores  or  inroads  into  his  system  in  the  early 
fermenting  process.  Consequently,  his  skin  adaptable 
to  the  conditions  that  brought  him  into  being  cooled 
the  mists  or  caused  the  precipitation  upon  same.  The 
mists,  having  precipitated,  carried  nutriment  chemi- 
cally required  within  the  organism.  The  pores  took 
up  the  properties  of  water  and  nutriment  and  carried 
same  into  the  organism. 

The  development  of  the  brain  during  this  process 
had  to  be  wonderful,  owing  to  having  to  pass  judg- 
ment on  all  the  properties  of  food  and  liquid  entering 
the  body.  The  conditions  that  brought  man  into  be- 
ing, as  before  mentioned,  were  the  same  that  made  him 
intellectually  superior  to  other  forms  of  life.  More 
correctly,  conditions  developed  him  further  than  any 
other  form  of  life. 

Men  having  to  depend  on  aerial  properties  for 
many  years  after  life  became  a  fact  in  his  case,  for 
food  and  nutriment  for  his  whole  system,  in  conse- 
quence he  developed  a  very  sensitive  form  of  nerve 
system.  The  nerves  being  capable  of  exacting  from 
anything  they  came  in  contact  with  and  conveying 
same  to  the  brain.  The  brain  being  a  nerve  center 
where  the  nerve  conveyed  particles  which  were  ex- 
tracted from  particle  of  contact,  the  brain  passed  judg- 
ment on  the  case.  The  brain  center  having  absolute 
control  over  the  nerve  system  and  also  the  muscular 
system,  and  in  consequence  used  same  as  means  of  pre- 
serving the  organism  from  foreign  properties  which 
were  poisonous  to  the  entire  system.  This  being  na- 

125 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

ture's  provision  for  the  perpetuation  of  the  species. 
And  in  consequence,  the  development  of  the  brain  and 
sensory  nerves,  aided  by  muscular  department,  all 
working  to  one  end — perpetuation  within  the  condi- 
tions. 

In  the  premises  the  brain  had  to  develop  into  an 
organic  compound  capable  of  distinguishing  between 
the  poisonous  and  the  system-building  properties, 
which  had  been  precipitated  upon  the  skin.  The 
sensory  nerves  being  made  out  of  chemical  properties 
that  would  exact  from  contact  and  carry  same  to  the 
main  office,  or  brain.  The  main  office,  or  brain,  pass- 
ing judgment  on  the  property  and  condemning  or  ac- 
cepting same  as  the  case  may  be.  When  rejected  the 
sensory  nerve  conveyed  a  compound  to  the  muscle, 
causing  same  to  contract  and  throw  out  the  chemical 
of  a  given  kind.  The  compound  sent  to  the  muscle 
not  affecting  the  entry  of  other  properties  of  matter, 
providing  that  the  dangerous  element  was  not  plenti- 
ful enough  to  necessitate  the  final  closing  of  the  pore  or 
pores,  for  great  periods  of  time.  In  that  case,  greater 
heat  being  occasioned  within  by  the  partial  denial  of 
passage  to  particles  of  reduced  pabulum  within  the 
system  and  finally  the  transformation  of  the  port  of 
entry  into  a  pore  of  excretion.  When  transformed  into 
a  means  of  excretion,  the  particles  being  carried  out- 
ward, also  carried  the  offending  substance  along  in 
their  wake.  When  the  dangerous  particle  became  re- 
moved in  this  manner,  then  the  brain  formed  a  com- 
pound from  within  and  sent  the  same  by  sensory  nerve 

126 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

to  place  on  the  muscle  to  offset  the  former  compound 
and  cause  relaxation  of  same,  allowing  the  entry  of 
particles  favorable  to  the  organism,  or  food  for  recon- 
struction. And  food  for  the  general  system.  The  re- 
opening of  the  pores  caused  a  reduction  in  the  tem- 
perature of  the  skin  and  caused  precipitation  from  the 
mists  of  particles  that  would  admit  of  precipitation  in 
the  given  temperature.  Consequently  did  admit  of 
the  system  taking  up  food  for  reconstruction. 

Man  had  no  other  means  of  food  for  many  years 
after  life  became  a  fact,  only  through  the  pores  and 
other  arteries.  In  consequence  he  developed  very 
slowly.  Developing  slowly,  he  developed  the  brain 
more  than  any  other  part  of  his  organism.  The  brain 
being  in  that  age  the  principal  means  of  carrying  on 
life's  process,  guarding  every  entry  and  exit  within  the 
system.  One  moment,  in  cases,  being  sufficient  to  de- 
stroy the  organism  by  the  entry  of  poisonous  properties 
held  in  suspension. 

The  stomach,  mouth,  eyes,  ears  and  other  organs 
of  like  order  were  some  of  nature's  provisions  for  fur- 
ther development  when  conditions  would  become 
manifest  in  after  years  for  the  perpetuation  of  the 
order  of  life.  During  the  earlier  years  of  the  life  of 
our  order  that  style  of  development  was  not  in  de- 
mand, and  for  that  reason  awaited  in  storage  for  time 
and  necessity  to  prove  their  calling. 

The  stomach,  as  \ve  observe  today,  can  be  trans- 
formed during  the  medium  voyage  of  an  individual 
across  the  stormy  path  of  life,  from  a  slim  and  nymph- 

127 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

like  being  where  muscular  outlines  are  the  predom- 
inant feature,  to  a  being  distorted  by  the  abnormal  de- 
velopment of  the  one  organ.  That  one  organ  being 
the  dominating  feature  of  the  alcoholic  glutton.  The 
stomach  dominating  the  brain,  by  calling  all  its  forces 
to  bear  by  registering  every  impression  from  within. 
Oblivious  of  all  earthly  surroundings  from  the  outside 
world.  The  organ  that  in  the  early  forming  life 
measured  all  space  and  matter  in  deriving  nutriment 
for  sustenence  has  been  transformed  by  time  and 
change  in  conditions  to  a  seeking  inward  for  feeling, 
admitting  of  more  of  one  article  of  food  to  the  extinc- 
tion of  all  other  forms  of  food.  Consequently,  loss  of 
power  on  the  part  of  the  brain.  The  brain  seeks  but 
one  article  in  nature  now  to  maintain  life  and  feed  the 
glutton.  In  the  forming  process  it  knew  no  bounds; 
all  nature  was  its  field.  It  weighed  every  property 
in  nature  and  judged  of  its  properties  of  sustaining 
powers.  It  was  unerring  in  its  judgment.  Every  de- 
cree was  irrevocable.  Unrelenting  was  its  verdict. 
But  it  was  personal  perpetuation  that  caused  it  to  pass 
judgment  upon  all  nature.  It  was  not  gluttony. 
Thereby  showing  that  man  has  in  fact,  as  a  whole,  in 
principle  deteriorated.  As  he  has  unquestionably 
done  by  gluttony  in  his  allotted  span  of  life. 

Eyes,  ears,  fingers  and  other  organs,  when  ob- 
served across  the  span  of  life  allotted  to  man  as  an  in- 
dividual under  the  conditions  we  are  living  under,  will 
prove  conclusively  when  observed  throughout  a  life  of 
a  particular  being,  that  they  subserve  the  conditions 

128 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

subjected  to.  They  being  nature's  safety  valve  in  case 
of  emergency.  When  emergency  arises,  then  they 
come  into  play.  If  it  never  comes  to  pass  that  circum- 
stances require  their  use,  then  they  are  no  load  to 
carry.  They  develop  to  the  circumstances.  Not  the 
circumstances  to  the  members.  The  same  with  man 
in  the  early  life  he  developed  to  the  circumstances,  not 
circumstances  conforming  to  his  desires.  Such  members 
as  nature  allowed  man  in  reserve  which  were  not 
brought  into  play  in  early  life  were,  as  in  all  nature's 
work,  provisions  against  future  changes  which  are  a 
part  unavoidable  in  the  fundamental  laws  of  her  work- 
ing system.  Nature  having  a  law  or  laws  moving  to 
one  end.  Every  form  of  its  work  conforms  to  the 
changes  within  the  law  or  laws.  Every  manifestation 
of  nature  in  molding  processes  as  in  all  other  processes, 
has  been  secured  by  not  one  means  but  many,  for  con- 
tinuation throughout  the  changes  which  are  bound 
to  come  to  pass. 

Man's  thorough  grilling  in  the  beginning,  having 
to  develop  so  slowly  and  measure  all  worldly  matter, 
was  but  the  work  of  nature  in  adapting  him  to  a  future 
wherein  he  had  to  continue  to  measure  matter  and'  to 
do  so  unerringly  in  order  to  maintain  matter  in  con- 
dition to  the  perpetuation  of  his  kind.  He  came  into 
the  world  in  the  beginning,  a  scientist  empowered  with 
all  knowing  qualities.  He  could  measure  all  matter. 
He  had  to  do  so  in  order  to  perpetuate  his  own  life. 
In  perpetuating  his  own  life  he  worked  toward  per- 
petuation of  the  earth. 

129 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

Ignorance  and  jealousy  of  his  own  kind,  backed 
with  individual  gluttony  oblivious  of  all  outward 
impressions,  hankering  to  inward  impressions  or 
habits  exacting  one  article  of  food,  destroyed  his 
natural  inherent  knowledge  of  all  earthly  matter. 
Further  aided  by  his  fall  in  worldly  knowledge 
by  inward  impressions  and  jealousy,  he  resorted 
to  a  method  of  groping  for  revelation  from  some  be- 
ing who  existed  in  fancy.  That  mode  of  reasoning 
again  corrupted  and  tended  to  mislead  him  from  the 
true  path  of  knowledge.  Knowledge  being  properly 
in  the  impressions  derived  by  our  sensory  nerves  and 
transmitted  to  the  brain,  by  contact  with  material  prop- 
erties. 

Being  further  aided  by  the  nerves  of  vision 
transmitting  to  the  brain  the  sense  of  appearance. 
Again  aided  by  the  sense  of  sound  transmitted  to  our 
brains  by  the  nerves  of  the  ear  registering  the  impres- 
sion by  contact  against  them.  In  fact,  every  impres- 
sion derived  by  man  worked  in  measure  of  matter  by 
contact  with  same.  The  impression  generated  by  con- 
tact of  a  property  against  a  pore,  becomes  registered 
in  the  brain  by  the  exaction  of  particles  from  the  prop- 
erty by  the  nerve,  and  consequent  conveyal  of  same 
to  the  brain.  The  brain  compounds  other  properties 
with  the  particle  and  thereby  measures  it  unerringly 

In  the  case  of  a  sound  coming  to  the  ear,  the  par* 
tide  generating  the  sound  agitates  particles  of  the 
same  order  which  are  conveyed  in  the  atmospheric 
waves.  These  particles  impinge  against  the  auditory 

130 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

nerves  and  are  immediately  conveyed  to  the  brain ;  the 
brain  compounds  same  with  other  properties  of  brain 
matter  and  thereby  determines  the  composition  of  the 
sound  generating  property.  The  judgment  is  unerring, 
providing  other  sounds  are  not  impinging  at  the  same 
time,  thereby  confounding  the  judgment  by  various 
derivative  results.  The  reason  why  the  judgment  is 
not  always  unerring  now  days  being  on  account  of  so 
many  harsh  sounds  being  always  impinging  against 
the  sensory  nerves,  or  auditory  nerves,  that  in  com- 
pounding the  results  of  impact  there  are  so  many  agi- 
tating mediums  impinging  at  once.  In  consequence 
the  brain,  after  weighing  all  by  compounding  same, 
has  to  resort  to  conjecture  as  to  which  of_the  results 
apply  to  the  given  case. 

In  the  case  of  particles  impinging  against  the 
nerves  of  vision,  they  are  immediately  transferred  to 
the  brain  by  the  nerves.  The  brain  compounds  same 
and  derives  a  result  which  is  unerring.  But  where 
there  are  several  different  particles  impinging  at  the 
same  time  and  all  taken  to  the  brain  to  be  compounded, 
then  the  brain  has  to  resort  to  conjecture  as  to  which 
of  the  results,  which  are  unerring,  applies  to  each  given 
case.  And  therein  remains  the  confusion.  The  re- 
sults in  each  case  being  unerring,  but  adaptability  to 
place  of  each  tends  to  bring  confusion  into  the  results. 

The  brain  can  be  corrupted  by  trying  to  weigh 
nothing,  that  is,  looking  for  revelation  from  corrupt 
gods  who  have  been  reported  as  giving  instructions  to 
brains.  The  brain  in  trying  to  weigh  the  impressions 

131 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

which  never  come  from  nothingness,  feeds  on  itself; 
and  in  consequence  lapses  into  practically  nothing. 
The  brain's  office  is  to  weigh  matter;  weighing  matter, 
it  feeds  on  matter  and  thrives.  Weighing  nothing,  as 
in  the  case  of  waiting  for  revelation,  it  feeds  on  itself. 
Man  when  he  leaves  the  field  of  matter  and 
gropes  off  in  the  dead  past,  looking  for  a  word  from 
some  one  instead  of  taking  impressions  from  what  is 
really  manifest,  corrupts  his  brain.  The  brain  being 
capable  of  a  certain  amount  of  work  within  a  given 
time,  like  any  other  property  of  matter.  If  the  time 
is  taken  up  in  groping  into  space  and  concentrating  all 
its  impressions  upon  that  one  subject,  trying  to  glean 
a  word  from  nothing  and  nothingness,  it  cannot  work 
on  the  weighing  of  matter.  In  groping  for  the 
imaginary  being  who  is  going  to  tell  the  brain  what 
is  next,  it  loses  its  right  to  decide.  It  surrenders  its 
right  which  nature  has  given  it  in  measuring  matter 
by  impressions.  It  dare  not  pass  judgment  on  the  im- 
pressions transferred  by  the  sensory  nerves  by  contact, 
fearing  that  the  great  one  will  punish  it  for  its  temer- 
ity. In  fact,  it  puts  the  ban  on  mankind  as  to  perpet- 
uation, because  it  denies  him  the  right  to  weigh  matter 
and  work  toward  its  molding  into  condition  tending 
to  conserve  his  kind.  The  great  one  as  deemed  by  our 
gospel  truths,  as  they  dare  to  call  them,  means  the  ex- 
tinction of  mankind.  Extinction  of  mankind  means 
transformation  of  our  world  by  withering  and  loss  of 
heat.  And  a  trip  through  space  to  aid  in  building  up 
another  body  in  space  at  some  distant  region. 

132 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

Man  can  continue  the  world  or  earth  indefinitely 
by  the  powers  nature  has  given  him  if  he  will  exert 
himself  in  developing  the  qualities  of  brain  in  measur- 
ing and  transforming  matter  so  as  to  conserve  heat  and 
temperature  adaptable  to  his  kind.  His  brain  has  the 
office  of  passing  judgment  on  all  matter,  and  when 
liberated  from  groping  into  the  shadows  of  past  myth- 
ological conclusions,  he  will  be  supreme.  He  has  it 
in  his  power  to  discontinue  the  process  of  life  of  his 
kind  as  a  means  of  destroying  the  earth.  He  has  been 
working  along  that  line  for  thousands  of  years.  But 
fortunately  in  the  last  two  centuries  there  have  been  a 
few  master  minds  who  have  taken  up  the  natural 
process  of  weighing  matter.  Working  along  the  lines 
of  nature  toward  perpetuation  in  the  face  of  powerful 
opposition. 

The  axiom  of  the  fall  of  man  proves  to  be  very 
true  when  you  come  to  read  the  history  of  man  through 
studying  his  make-up ;  that  is,  when  inquiring  of  nature 
as  to  how  made  and  how  changed,  within  the  change 
of  her  form.  Thereby  seeking  the  period  of  history 
in  the  cooling  process  admitting  of  such  changes  com- 
ing into  being.  The  laws  being  unchangeable,  then 
it  only  requires  a  survey  of  change  of  form  in  matter 
complying  with  the  unchangeable  action  which  we 
observe  to  get  results.  And  weighing  all  in  the  light 
of  true  nature's  law,  while  surveying  the  corrupt  and 
tyrannical  code  accepted  by  man  as  fundamental ;  and 
holding  it  in  the  background  as  an  encyclopedia  con- 
taining the  true  account  and  seed  of  man's  downfall. 

133 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

Man  truly  fell  from  his  high  state  as  judge  of 
everything  earthly;  judging  everything  through  the 
contact  of  sensory  nerves  with  all  matter,  and  they 
exacting  particles  from  contact,  with  particle  imping- 
ing; then  carrying  same  to  the  brain  to  be  compounded 
with  other  particles  within,  so  as  to  determine  the 
composition  of  particles  coming  in  contact.  The  date 
can  be  conclusively  placed  at  the  day  or  time  the  tyrant 
took  the  throne  and  commanded  man  to  follow  his  in- 
structions. Man  lost  power  of  action  within  the  brain 
from  that  day  onward.  The  brain  not  acting  upon  the 
particles  of  matter  and  judging  of  same,  tended  to 
wither  and  remain  within  itself.  It,  when  compound- 
ing particles  of  matter,  was  forced  to  do  so  within 
itself,  fearing  punishment  for  its  temerity  at  the  hands 
of  the  thief  and  tyrant  who  took  the  throne  of  com- 
mand. 

For  years  man  was  undoubtedly  forced  to  obey  the 
tyrant,  but  as  the  years  passed  the  young  were  brought 
up  under  like  belief  and  finally  inherited  the  weak- 
ness. They  looking  for  revelation  from  without  instead 
of  revelation  from  within  the  man  by  contact  with  the 
particles  of  matter  and  the  laws  governing  movement 
of  matter.  They  looking  off  into  the  mists  of  ignor- 
ance for  the  illegible  characters  written  by  the  unseen 
hand  of  the  royal  arch  tyrant,  the  coward,  who  se- 
cluded self  as  the  means  of  precedent  of  everything 
bad  in  man,  and  threw  out  bait  to  man's  weakness  to 
lead  him  to  his  own  destruction  by  looking  for  means 
of  life  in  others  instead  of  himself.  Thereby  making 

134 


THE  ADVENT  OF  MAN. 

man  aggressive,  mean,  contemptible  and  jealous  of  his 
fellowman.  , 

During  the  early  forming  Process,  man's  blood 
was  forced  to  circulate  by  the  action  of  heat  and  cold 
upon  the  particles  of  matter  which  formed  the  man. 
Heat  and  cold  in  any  organic  or  planetary  body,  gener- 
ating heat  writhin  itself,  have  lines  of  demarkation  be- 
tween the  forces.  Heat  contending  from  within  the 
organism  or  planet  for  a  line  of  working  action  with 
the  cold  from  without.  The  medium  established  be- 
tween these  two  forces  being  necessary  in  order  to  con- 
tinue action  of  any  order.  In  consequence,  we  find 
that  the  medium  of  demarkation  or  center  of  gravity 
in  the  continuation  of  action  in  the  man  or  any  other 
organic  body  becomes  centered  at  -the  heart. 

The  range  of  action  on  the  organic  body  where 
cold  acts  being  on  the  outer  surface.  Cold  congealing 
particles  into  given  sized  units.  The  units  necessitat- 
ing a  given  temperature  to  reduce  same  into  more 
minute  units.  In  consequence,  the  units  formed  by 
the  action  of  cold  sink  through  gravity  to  the  line  of 
demarkation  or  heat.  Heat  being  generated  from 
within  the  organic  body  in  the  lungs  and  other  por- 
tions of  the  body  acting  chemically  upon  particles  of 
pabulum;  in  consequence,  separation  of  particles  into 
the  minor  sized  unit,  owing  to  the  highest  temperature 
capable  of  being  generated  within  the  organism.  Re- 
sult: heat  drives  the  minor  units  to  the  center  arrived 
at  between  the  forces  of  heat  and  cold,  or  line  of  de- 
markation. In  consequence,  the  two  forces  contend 

135 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

for  equal  rights  to  act  in  the  premises  or  line  of  de- 
markation.  The  result  proves  to  be  action,  movement. 
The  two  forces  double  on  the  movement  at  the  line  of 
demarkation  and  in  consequence  act  in  harmony  in- 
stead of  opposition.  Thereby  the  pump  for  transport- 
ing the  blood  from  the  heart.  While  cold  molds 
greater  units  near  the  surface  which  will  sink  to  the 
center  of  gravity  between  the  forces,  by  the  force  of 
weight  of  particles,  molded  by  cold.  Bodily  heat  in 
the  margin  being  insufficient  to  reduce  the  particles 
into  more  minute  units.  They  having  to  impinge 
against  the  mechanism  of  the  mode  of  movement  gen- 
erated between  cold  and  heat.  Then  become  trans- 
ported by  pump  movement  to  greater  heat  and  re- 
duced. 


136 


CHAPTER  XVI 


CIRCULATION  OF  THE  BLOOD. 

The  circulation  of  the  blood  through  the  human 
system,  and  of  course  all  other  organic  systems,  has 
raised  a  question  in  physics  which  confounds  the  great- 
est thinkers  in  the  modern  world  of  thought.  The 
author  being  a  disciple  of  the  mode  of  thought  adapt- 
able to  conditions  manifest  within  the  working  order 
of  nature,  and  not  being  an  adept  in  the  laws  of  ac- 
cepted physics  or  in  human  anatomy.  Yet  he  dares  to 
show,  and  conclusively,  that  the  circulation  of  the 
blood  obeys  the  fundamental  law  of  nature;  namely, 
action  of  heat  and  cold  upon  the  particles  of  matter. 

Worlds  in  their  movements  obey  the  law  of  heat 
and  cold,  by  being  formed  in  the  line  of  demarkation 
between  the  action  of  heat  and  cold.  Cold  being  equal 
to  heat  by  its  action  on  the  particles  within  the  given 
locality  and  vice  versa.  Consequently  the  two  forces 
act  upon  the  particles  of  matter  that  form  in  the  mar- 
gin. One  tending  to  disperse  the  particles  of  matter. 
The  other  tending  to  unify  the  particles  of  matter. 
The  portion  being  subject  to  one  force  being  diagon- 
ally opposite  to  the  other  force  destroys  the  equilibrium 
and  causes  movement  in  the  planet.  The  movement 
in  planets  being  to  turn  about  or  revolve.  The  move- 
ment is  continued  by  the  continued  action  of  heat  and 

137 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

cold  upon  the  particles  of  matter  forming  the  body  or 
unit  in  question. 

The  action  is  similar  in  the  organic  body,  only 
difference  being  a  change  in  the  movement  when  gen- 
erated in  the  medium  between  the  two  forces.  Wher- 
ever the  two  forces  are  equal,  let  it  be  in  an  organic 
body  or  a  planetary  body,  the  place  of  equality  be- 
comes a  center  of  gravity.  The  heat  generating  power 
lifting  by  its  power  to  disperse  becomes  equal  in  the 
margin  to  the  settling  or  uniting  power  of  cold  when 
exercised  upon  the  particles  of  matter. 

In  consequence  we  find  that  the  heart  is  the  point 
of  medium  forces  in  an  organic  body.  Cold  and  heat 
contending  ¥or  equal  rights  in  the  locality,  and  in  con- 
sequence, movement.  Each  force  doubling  when  the 
lift  comes  on  the  particles  of  matter;  or  in  other  words, 
acting  in  union  to  create  movement.  The  movement 
being  equally  the  work  of  cold  upon  the  particles  and 
heat  upon  particles  of  matter. 

Now  we  will  take  up  the  question  of  circulation 
at  the  point  of  greater  heat  in  the  human  organism,  and 
trace  its  course  throughout  the  human  body  until  it 
makes  its  triumphant  entry  to  the  place  of  beginning. 
We  will  show  cause  for  every  movement  throughout 
the  course  and  why  the  cause. 

In  order  that  the  reader  may  more  thoroughly 
understand  the  beginning  movement,  we  will  ex- 
plain first  where  the  cold  and  heat  act  in  union  to 
create  the  movement.  Then,  as  we  carry  the  reader 
throughout  the  course  of  the  blood  flow,  we  will  show 

138 


CIRCULATION  OF  THE  BLOOD. 

how  cold  acts  and  becomes  active  at  the  heart  in  carry- 
ing on  its  part  of  the  movement  generated. 

Heat  and  cold  act  conjointly  in  causing  move- 
ment in  the  heart.  The  right  auricle  and  the  right 
ventricle  are  agencies  actuated  by  the  action  of  cold 
upon  the  particles  of  blood.  They  derive  their  power, 
that  is,  working  power,  from  cold  on  the  particles  of 
matter.  The  left  auricle  and  left  ventricle  derive 
their  working  power  from  the  action  of  heat,  acting 
upon  the  particles  of  blood  or  matter.  Cold  and  heat 
acting  in  union  in  forcing  each  movement.  Cold  aid- 
ing heat  in  causing  the  forcing  of  blood  through  the 
aorta.  Heat  aiding  cold  in  forcing  blood  into  the  pul- 
monary canals  carrying  same  to  the  point  of  heat,  or 
lungs. 

Now  to  consider  blood  leaving  the  lungs:  Blood 
leaving  the  lungs  does  so  through  being  reduced  by 
having  all  foreign  matter  burned  by  the  greater  heat 
generated  within  the  human  organism.  This  burning 
causes  the  dispersal  of  blood  particles  into  the  most 
minute  particles  possible  within  the  heat  generated 
within  the  human  body.  Dispersal  by  using  waste 
matter  for  fuel  in  the  burning  process  within  the 
lungs,  causes  the  waste  matter  to  be  thrown  off  by  the 
lungs,  on  account  of  being  of  no  more  value  as  fuel. 
The  blood  having  been  cleansed  of  all  particles  capa- 
ble of  use  as  fuel  within  the  given  temperature,  and 
in  consequence  being  no  longer  of  use  within  the  lungs. 
It  becomes  subject  to  the  dispersing  power,  or  lifting 
power  generated.  Heat  being  a  lifting  power.  Con- 

139 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

sequently  it  is  thrown  off  along  the  line  of  least  re- 
sistence. 

The  line  of  least  resistence  taking  into  considera- 
tion the  degree  of  reduction  in  dimension  of  the  par- 
ticles, being  toward  the  left  auricle  of  the  heart.  The 
blood  not  being  reducable  by  the  heat  generated  in  the 
mechanism  sufficiently  to  pass  through  the  pores  of 
escape  within  the  lungs,  for  waste  materials.  The 
lifting  power  of  heat  upon  the  particles  of  blood, 
aided  by  the  accumulated  weight  of  blood  within  the 
left  auricle  cause  the  biscuped  valves  to  open,  and  in 
consequence  the  flow  of  blood  continues  to  fill  up  the 
left  ventricle.  The  left  ventricle  filling  by  the  weight 
of  blood  flowing  in  causing  contraction  in  the  right 
ventricle  and  aiding  the  action  of  cold  in  forcing  the 
blood  collected  in  right  ventricle  off  into  the  lungs. 
The  blood  thrown  off  into  the  lungs  by  the  contraction 
of  right  ventricle  becomes  replaced  by  the  opening  of 
the  tricusped  valves,  and  they  in  turn  cause  the  blood 
flowing  into  right  ventricle  to  press  in  or  contract  the 
left  ventricle,  thereby  causing  the  blood  to  move  from 
left  ventricle  into  the  aorta.  Having  entered  the  aorta 
the  blood  flows  along  a  course  where  heat  continues 
to  be  generated  sufficient  to  disperse  the  blood  through 
the  pores  toward  the  surface  of  the  body.  This  dis- 
persing being  but  the  law  of  heat  in  its  lifting  or  dis- 
persing power  on  the  properties  of  matter.  The  ar- 
terial system  being  situated  in  the  central  portion  of 
the  trunk  of  body  and  being  fed  from  every  heat  gen- 
erating system  throughout  its  course.  Its  natural  ten- 

140 


CIRCULATION  OF  THE  BLOOD. 

dency  will  be  to  disperse  by  the  lifting  power  toward 
surface  of  the  body.  This  lifting  of  minute  particle 
of  blood  continues  through  minute  passages  that  were 
formed  in  the  fermenting  process  as  a  means  of  com- 
munication between  the  action  of  heat  and  cold  in 
continuing  life  or  beginning  life.  When  the  particles 
reach  the  surface  they  are  acted  upon  by  the  cold.  The 
cold  molding  the  particles  of  blood  into  greater  bodies, 
or  units. 

When  the  cold  has  molded  the  particles  of  blood 
\vhen  near  the  surface  into  particles  of  greater  size, 
they  no  longer  can  be  buoyed  up  by  the  action  of  the 
given  heat  in  the  locality  or  portion  of  bodily  surface. 
They  cannot  fall  or  sink  down  into  the  minute  pas- 
sages where  they  were  buoyed  upward,  owing  to  solid- 
ifying into  greater  units.  Consequently  they  become 
subject  to  a  new  law,  governed  by  cold.  Cold  having 
by  its  cohesive  tendencies  upon  the  particles  of  matter 
congregated  the  particles  into  greater  units.  The 
units  being  subject  to  a  given  temperature  of  dispersal. 
The  units  of  a  given  size  having  a  course  in  which 
they  can  sink  by  attraction  generated  by  cold  contend- 
ing for  limits  with  heat  to  a  given  point.  In  conse- 
quence the  particles  are  driven  inward  by  cold  and 
attracted  inward  by  the  center  of  gravity  or  line  where 
heat  and  cold  are  equal.  In  this  course  their  action  is 
uniform,  owing  to  the  weight  of  particles  being  equal 
after  the  action  at  surface.  There  being  no  means  of 
separation  of  the  particles  into  more  minute  units  until 
a  certain  temperature  had  arrived,  and  consequently 

141 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

uniformity  in  movement.  The  particles  first  settling 
through  capillaries  adaptable  to  the  size  of  units  forced 
by  action  of  cold  by  its  cohesive  tendency.  When  en- 
tering veins  still  flowing  with  uniformity  toward  the 
point  or  medium  of  cohesive  tendency  or  right  auricle. 
When  entering  right  auricle  weight  of  accumulated 
particles  forcing  open  the  tricusped  valves  and  enter- 
ing the  right  ventricle  of  the  heart.  When  entering 
the  right  ventricle  finding  the  left  ventricle  filled  with 
blood,  forcing  same  inward  by  weight  of  blood  in 
right  ventricle.  And  in  consequence,  forcing  blood 
which  filled  left  ventricle  to  go  into  the  aorta,  or  place 
of  beginning  of  our  course  through  the  human  body. 

Again,  when  the  lift  is  taken  from  the  lungs  on  the 
heated  blood  or  dispersed  particles  of  same,  they  force 
the  blood  into  the  left  auricle,  its  weight  opening 
valves  and  causing  the  filled  right  ventricle  to  con- 
tract by  throwing  blood  which  flowed  in  through  the 
veinular  system  into  the  lungs. 

As  a  matter  of  course,  the  action  of  the  cooled  or 
heavy  particles  of  blood  flowing  inward  from  the  sur- 
face of  the  system,  by  the  action  of  cold,  act  simul- 
taneously with  the  lift  from  the  lungs  on  the  blood 
which  has  been  purged  of  excessive  weights  of  mater- 
ial. The  inflow  of  the  blood  from  surface  aiding  the 
forcing  of  blood  into  aorta. 

The  blood,  when  forced  into  the  lungs  from  right 
ventricle,  is  not  only  lifted  by  the  accumulated  weight 
in  the  right  auricle,  but  is  aided  by  the  weight  of  all 
the  blood  in  the  left  auricle  bearing  down  on  the  blood 

142 


CIRCULATION  OF  THE  BLOOD. 

in  the  left  ventricle;  all  tending  to  aid  in  contracting 
the  right  auricle  for  the  lift.  The  blood  forced  into 
the  lungs  by  the  lift  from  right  ventricle  aids  the  lift- 
ing power  of  heat  generated  by  dispersing  all  blood 
from  the  lungs  into  the  left  auricle.  And  thereby  the 
inflow  into  the  lungs  becomes  an  additional'  force  in 
lifting  blood  toward  the  left  auricle.  So  in  every  lift, 
let  it  be  into  the  lungs  or  out  of  the  lungs,  the  cold  and 
heat  double  in  the  lift.  Or  into  the  aorta  as  the  case 
may  be.  In  fact  every  action  or  movement  is  gener- 
ated by  a  doubling  of  the  action  of  heat  and  cold,  that 
is,  when  considered  in  nature's  work.  Where  she  her- 
self molded  the  action,  or  the  movement.  The  move- 
ment is  always  generated  where  the  action  of  cold  upon 
the  particles  can  be  aided  by  the  action  of  heat  on  the 
particles  of  matter.  Wherever  the  two  can  congregate 
or  concentrate  their  powers  upon  matter,  movement 
and  life  must  be  the  result. 

We  find  by  inspecting  the  researches  of  our  kind 
in  the  order  of  composition  of  blood  within  the  veins 
and  the  arteries,  that  they  conform  to  the  necessary 
dimensions,  arterial  and  veinular.  The  blood  in  the 
veins  being  greater,  considered  as  units,  both  in  weight 
and  dimensions.  When  considered  in  the  arterial  sys- 
tem it  is  more  reduced  in  size  of  unit  flows  with  greater 
rapidity  in  the  arteries.  It  loses  particles  which  will 
be  of  service  in  creating  heat  while  in  the  lungs.  It  is 
colder  near  the  surface  and  continues  to  be  so  until  put 
through  the  burning  process  within  the  lungs.  The 
particles  which  have  been  burned  or  separated  so  as 

143 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

to  be  rendered  worthless  for  further  food  while  in  the 
lungs,  are  thrown  off  through  the  canals  of  excretion, 
and  are  properties  dispersable  in  the  temperature  gen- 
erated within  the  lungs.  All  tending  to  prove  that 
man  had  discovered  the  true  law  years  ago,  but  was 
incapable  of  putting  two  and  two  together  and  acquir- 
ing the  true  result. 

We  will  weigh  the  blood  of  humanity  in  the  con- 
ception of  beings  as  a  further  proof  of  the  law  of  heat 
and  cold  being  the  supreme  law  of  nature.  We  will 
show  that  even  in  the  conception  of  life  as  we  observe 
it  that  the  law  of  heat  and  cold  must  be  consistently 
and  conclusively  the  arbiter  of  our  destinies.  We  will 
not  go  off  into  imaginary  ravings,  but  take  our  ground- 
ings on  the  truths  derived  by  research  by  our  fellow- 
men  as  a  foundation.  We  will  name  no  authorities 
but  leave  that  to  the  searcher  for  the  truth  to  seek. 

The  blood  of  man  being  much  more  dense  than 
that  of  woman ;  being  more  dense  means  colder.  The 
law  of  nature  never  varying  on  a  property  in  nature 
of  a  kind  in  condensing  same.  Every  property  pre- 
cipitating at  a  given  temperature.  Consequently,  if 
man's  blood  is  more  dense,  it  must  be  colder  than  the 
blood  of  woman.  Woman's  blood  being  more  rare 
or  attenuated  than  man's,  she  must  be  capable  of  gener- 
ating more  heat  in  order  to  maintain  the  attenuated 
condition  of  the  same  particles  of  matter.  Taking 
that  as  our  base  of  action,  we  will  find  the  action  of 
man  and  woman  in  union  becomes  the  union  of  heat 
and  cold.  What  is  the  result?  One  being  colder  than 

144 


CIRCULATION  OF  THE  BLOOD. 

the  other,  must  bring  about  a  center  of  equal  powers 
between  the  forces.  At  the  junction  of  two  forces  of 
heat  and  cold,  or  point  where  they  neutralize  lines  of 
aggression,  or  become  equal  upon  the  particles  of  mat- 
ter, life  and  movement  should  be  the  result.  It  has 
been  the  result  of  every  study  in  which  we  have  con- 
sidered its  action  in  coming  together  on  the  particles 
of  matter.  In  the  case  of  blood  becoming  more  dense 
near  the  surface  of  the  being  it  flows  toward  the  heat 
to  be  neutralized  and  in  doing  so  comes  to  a  line  where 
heat  has  been  neutralized.  But  there  has  been  formed, 
in  consequence,  in  every  case,  a  means  of  movement 
capable  of  doubling  the  powers.  In  the  case  of  man 
being  colder  than  the  woman,  the  blood  should  flow 
from  the  colder  to  the  warmer  body  until  a  line  of 
equality  should  be  reached.  When  the  line  of  equality 
between  the  two  has  been  reached,  life  should  be  the 
result  Movement  of  an  order  and  life.  As  a  matter 
of  fact  that  is  the  case;  the  blood  flows  from  the  colder 
body  to  the  warmer,  and  when  work  is  equal,  life  is 
the  result. 

In  the  case  of  the  woman  carrying  the  foetus,  her 
blood  becomes  more  attenuated.  But  the  young  life 
growing  has  still  more  attenuated  blood  than  the 
mother.  Tending  to  show  that  the  mother  has  gener- 
ated more  heat  during  this  period.  But  also  tending 
to  show  that  the  youthful  being  has  become  a  source 
of  additional  heat  in  itself.  Its  heat  being  greater 
than  that  of  the  mother.  In  each  case  conforming  with 
the  working  laws  of  nature. 

145 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

The  fact  of  the  child  expanding  or  growing  would 
necessitate  additional  heat  within  the  laws  at  the  foun- 
dation of  heat  and  cold.  As  heat  tends  to  expand  and 
cold  to  contraction  on  the  particles  of  matter.  The 
mother  also  expanding  in  the  true  order  of  nature  in 
order  to  make  room  for  the  growing  being,  should,  ac- 
cording to  the  law^s  of  heat  and  cold,  raise  in  tempera- 
ture. The  reduction  in  the  density  of  the  blood  tells 
the  true  story  of  temperature  in  both  cases.  It  is  a 
question  as  to  whether  our  means,  mechanically  con- 
sidered, would  weigh  as  thoroughly  the  condition  of 
temperature  as  the  condition  of  the  blood. 

The  blood  being  incapable  of  lying  in  the  case.  As 
the  same  properties  of  matter  when  subjected  to  tem- 
perature, the  temperature  being  the  same,  will  always 
act  the  same. 


146 


CHAPTER   XVII 


SECOND  PERIOD  OF  INTELLECTUAL  DE- 
VELOPMENT IN  MAN.  -  -  DEVELOP- 
MENT OF  THE  STOMACH.— FEED  FOR 
THE  WOLVES.— CLOTHING. 

Man  having  developed  first  to  live  by  the  exaction 
from  contact  with  properties  in  nature  yet  in  suspen- 
sion. As  nature  cooled  the  properties  tending  to  keep 
up  life  being  precipitated  in  their  order  of  precipita- 
tion. In  consequence,  the  properties  going  toward 
feeding  man  had  to  be  derived  from  earthly  properties 
formed  out  of  the  same  properties  he  formerly  derived 
from  aerial  contact.  In  consequence,  he  began  to  use 
his  stomach  in  digesting  the  chemical  properties  made 
up  from  the  former  articles  of  diet.  He,  being  a 
judge  by  contact,  could  distinguish  between  the  dan- 
gerous and  the  necessary  articles  of  food. 

But  at  the  period  of  the  stomach  coming  into  play 
another  dangerous  enemy,  more  dangerous  than  the 
poisons  derived  from  aerial  contact,  came  into  his  line 
of  contact.  These  being  the  carnivorous  droves  from 
the  mountain  districts.  The  cooling  of  nature  upon  the 
properties  of  matter  made  water  in  man's  abode  a  mat- 
ter of  course.  Water  being  detained  on  the  surface 
rendered  the  life  of  the  mountain  fastnesses  very  neigh- 
borly by  their  visiting  man  with  intent  to  feed  on  him. 

147 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

Man  being  helpless  physically  when  confronted 
with  the  powerful  animal  life  of  the  mountain  dis- 
tricts. And  for  that  reason  made  very  good  food  for 
the  carnivorous  form  of  life.  In  fact  he  became  the 
principal  diet  of  that  form  of  animal  life.  He  was  at 
first  incapable  of  protecting  himself  in  the  face  of  such 
power.  But  early  training  in  judgment  of  what  was 
dangerous  and  what  was  adaptable  to  maintain  life  led 
the  way  to  his  final  supremacy.  He  having  developed 
the  brain  in  carrying  on  his  mode  of  life.  And  in  con- 
sequence he  resorted  to  strategy  in  overcoming  the 
physical  force. 

He  had  nature  for  his  guide  as  in  the  former 
battle.  He  had  personal  perpetuation  as  the  stakes. 
He  noticed  when  he  attempted  to  run  that  the  power- 
ful carnivorous  animals  were  superior.  In  conse- 
quence, it  was  useless  to  resort  to  flight.  He  noticed 
that  when  he  ran  and  stumped  his  toe  against  an  im- 
pediment he  would  fall.  There  was  an  outlet  for  him; 
he  would  trip  the  animal,  as  nature  instructed  him  by 
impeding  his  progress.  He  followed  nature's  in- 
structions by  complying  with  the  lesson  derived  from 
nature.  He  tripped  the  animals;  he  made  meat  and 
clothing  out  of  the  dangerous  foe.  What  was  once 
his  deadly  enemy  became  his  food  and  clothing.  In 
fact,  became  a  necessity  in  his  own  preservation. 

The  battle  was  won  by  the  brain  over  the  physical 
world  at  this  early  period  in  human  history.  It  trans- 
formed the  greatest  scourge  into  the  greatest  benefit 
to  mankind.  In  fact,  it  was  the  saving  of  mankind. 

148 


INTELLECTUAL  DEVELOPMENT. 

He  being  physically  unable  to  coup  with  the  rigors  of 
climate  much  longer  without  means  of  covering.  Be- 
cause nature  had  cooled  so  as  to  be  inconsistent  with 
his  means  of  life  without  his  adaptation  to  the  condi- 
tions. The  enemy  gave  him  the  means  of  both  food 
and  dress. 

The  enemy  did  not  alone  give  him  food  and  dress, 
but  also  developed  his  brain  likewise.  Opening  new 
avenues  of  thought.  The  enemy  was  the  means  of 
bringing  the  destruction  upon  itself  by  suggesting  to 
the  man,  through  necessity,  the  means  of  its  downfall. 
The  stakes  being  so  high  that  it  suggested  to  the  man 
every  means  of  thought  in  overcoming  same.  If  the 
carnivorous  animals  would  not  have  bothered  man  or 
attacked  him  in  pursuit  of  his  life,  he  would  never 
have  attempted  to  destroy  same  or  use  the  flesh  for  food 
and  the  skins  for  dress.  And  man  would  have  per- 
ished. But  the  stakes  made  the  avenue  a  necessity. 
Man  acted;  he  won.  Man  is  not  to  be  credited  with 
the  overcoming  of  the  great  foe,  but  instead  the  con- 
ditions that  brought  him  into  being;  and  further,  the 
conditions  that  confronted  him  in  maintaining  himself. 
He  was  the  product  of  conditions  and  had  to  grow  to 
the  conditions.  Further  conditions  having  forced 
him,  he  had  to  contend  with  them.  It  being  nature's 
law  to  try  and  perpetuate  kind.  It  being  nature's  first 
law  to  preserve  life  in  the  face  of  every  and  all  dan- 
gers. Man  was  born  under  adverse  conditions  that 
he  may  develop  his  brain  to  perpetuate  himself  and 
kind.  In  doing  so,  nature  always  suggested  the  means 

149 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

of  winning  out.  He  followed  the  suggestion ;  he  won 
out.  Nature  suggested  to  him  by  leaving  him  hungry. 
Nature  suggested  to  him  by  leaving  him  physically 
incapable  of  contending  with  greater  force.  Nature 
suggested  to  him  by  leaving  him  in  danger  of  being 
made  food  of  by  great  animals.  Nature  suggested  to 
him  by  allowing  him  to  see  by  the  eyes  given  to  him 
by  nature,  the  eating  of  his  kind  by  carnivorous  ani- 
mals. Suggesting  to  him,  you  are  next.  Nature  also 
suggested  the  means  of  his  tripping  the  powerful  ani- 
mal. Nature  also  suggested  the  means  of  his  trapping 
same.  He  looked,  he  thought,  he  acted  the  part  of 
the  suggestion,  and  he  won  the  battle. 

A  great  danger,  when  manifest,  a  great  wrong, 
when  perpetrated,  in  any  age  of  the  world's  history, 
works  the  destruction  of  itself,  by  the  means  it  sug- 
gests in  the  brains  of  the  victim,  whom  it  forces  to  act 
along  the  lines  suggested  by  nature  in  the  final  crush- 
ing. When  the  brain,  or  particles  of  matter  that 
rounded  out  the  foregoing  conclusions  in  this  para- 
graph, has  been  liberated  within  the  elements,  and  the 
elements  a  million  times  transformed.  Still  the  truth 
of  the  conclusion  shall  remain  untarnished,  y/hile 
backed  by  the  experience  of  ages. 

This  period  in  the  development  of  man,  when  he 
was  confronted  with  the  great  droves  of  carnivorous 
animals,  forced  man  to  commune  with  man  in  the 
general  battle  of  preservation  of  mankind.  He  had 
to  act  in  conjunction  with  his  fellowman  in  order  to 
preserve  self.  It  was  nature's  method  of  uniting  man- 

150 


INTELLECTUAL  DEVELOPMENT. 

kind  so  as  to  act  together  as  a  unit  in  the  main  cause 
which  man  was  born  to  fulfil,  namely,  worldly  conser- 
vation. He  deriving  the  first  lesson  in  union  by  the 
application  of  nature's  first  law,  namely,  personal 
preservation.  And  from  that  day  until  this  it  has  al- 
ways proven  to  be  the  first  law  of  nature;  not  barring 
its  application  to  man  when  he  becomes  the  danger 
to  the  existence  of  another. 


151 


CHAPTER   XVIII 


THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  BRAIN. 

The  brain,  mechanically  considered,  is  a  balance, 
or  scales,  capable  of  weighing  everything  in  nature. 
It  is  nature's  greatest  work;  in  fact,  it  is  the  only  work 
that  has  arrived  at  perfection.  It  is  the  product  of 
a  condition.  And  the  product  of  the  most  adverse  con- 
ditions proves  to  be  the  masterpiece. 

The  brain  knows  no  superior;  it  is  omnipotent  in 
its  office.  It  degrades  itself  and  its  powers  by  taking 
a  command.  A  command  is  of  no  value  when  sub- 
jected to  the  action  of  the  brain  in  weighing  it,  unless 
the  command  comes  from  the  source  that  made  the 
brain.  In  that  case  the  brain  does  not  take  the  com- 
mand, but  instead  it  passes  judgment  by  weighing  the 
command.  If  the  command  weighs  out,  it  is  accepted. 
If  it  does  not  weigh  according  to  the  laws  that  formed 
the  brain,  then  the  brain  condemns  it.  And  the  con- 
demnation is  just.  The  brain  can  always  find  the  ty- 
rant by  exercising  the  powers  of  its  office  in  weighing 
the  data  that  comes  before  it.  Let  the  data  be  in  the 
form  of  command  or  suggestion,  other  than  by  the  laws 
of  nature  that  made  the  brain  a  possibility.  The  laws 
of  nature  are  always  manifest.  They  are  not  secluded 
behind  the  ramparts  of  superstition.  They  need  no 
interpreter  other  than  the  omnipotent  mechanism  de- 

1S2 


THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  BRAIN. 

rived  from  nature  for  balancing  the  impressions 
existing. 

We  have  a  father  and  mother  in  the  identical  form 
we  represent;  we  know  that  our  fathers  and  mothers 
are  our  progenitors.  We  know  that  our  fathers  and 
mothers  are  our  best  friends.  We  know  it  from  the 
long  years  of  self-abnegation  on  their  parts,  in  admin- 
istering to  our  personal  welfare  and  wants.  We  would 
not  for  one  moment  listen  to  a  voice  from  some  travel- 
ing stranger  telling  of  the  command  of  some  unseen 
friend  and  creator  who  instructs  through  the  stranger, 
our  utter  disregard  of  the*  commands  or  instruction  of 
our  dear  fathers  and  mothers.  We  would  immed- 
iately condemn  the  traveling  stranger  as  an  imposter 
who  dared  to  preach  the  commands  of  the  unseen  and 
unfeelable.  We  would  immediately  condemn  the  hid- 
den stranger  who  slouched  behind  the  ramparts  of  se- 
clusion and  gave  his  commands.  We  would  term  him, 
if  he  lived  behind  the  ramparts,  in  fact,  a  coward,  a 
villain,  a  traitor,  a  tyrant,  who  dared  not  face  the  light 
of  judgment  in  the  face  of  the  measuring  mechanism 
we  are  empowered  to  carry.  We  would  weigh  his 
method  of  command  as  identical  with  the  method  re- 
sorted to  by  the  vilest  assassin,  who  awaits  in  seclusion 
behind  some  rock  or  other  rampart  the  coming  of  some 
passing  mortal  who  knows  not  his  hiding,  and  who  be- 
comes victim  to  the  deadly  being  in  waiting.  We 
would  weigh  him  in  that  light  and  just  would  be  the 
judgment  in  the  face  of  the  method  he  resorted  to. 

We  can  exercise  our  weighing    powers    of    our 

153 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

mechanism  in  judging  any  and  all  events  that  have 
preceded  us  in  worldly  action,  by  the  marks  left,  by 
the  work  done.  No  work  being  possible,  in  nature,  of 
transpiring  without  leaving  a  record  on  some  particle 
of  matter,  that  will  be  within  the  domains  balanceable 
by  the  mechanism  of  nature's  balance.  Nature's  bal- 
ance being  such  a  thorough  mechanical  contrivance  as 
to  detect  any  and  all  differences  in  weights,  and  weigh 
so  thoroughly  as  to  find  where  the  missing  link  would 
be  applicable  by  its  nature. 

Our  mechanism  being  so  perfect  as  to  descry  our 
creator  from  the  simplest  of  our  observations.  In  fact 
the  only  danger  that  confronts  us  in  seeing  our  creator 
being  our  method  of  looking  off  in  the  distance  brought 
about  by  the  surrender  of  the  powers  that  are  ours  by 
right.  Observing  the  simplest  of  nature's  products 
and  laws  leads  the  balance  to  weigh  all  past  actions  in 
the  scale  of  passing  action.  And  all  nature  conforms, 
thereby  rendering  our  creator  the  most  omnipresent 
of  all  existing  things.  Therefore  we  cannot  touch  or 
think  or  move  without  being  in  contact  with  our 
creator.  Our  creator  being  heat  and  cold  upon  the 
particles  of  matter.  Call  it  God,  devil  or  change  as 
you  like,  it  is  still  our  creator.  We  cannot  see  any- 
thing or  feel  anything,  hear  anything,  do  anything, 
smell  anything  or  taste  anything  but  what  is  part  of 
the  creator.  Because  cold  and  heat  with  matter  covers 
all  the  senses. 

We  can  bring  the  balance  to  bear  on  the  passing 
action  and  weigh  it;  then  we  can  transport  passing 

154 


THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  BRAIN. 

action  down  the  vista  of  buried  ages;  down  the  vista 
of  buried  worlds,  yes,  millions.  When  transported, 
passing  action,  as  we  observe  it,  becomes  placed  as  we 
know  it  today,  acting  the  same  way  on  the  same  prop- 
erties of  matter;  in  any  world  or  during  any  period  of 
its  history  we  can  weigh  the  condition  as  if  today.  Our 
power  of  weighing  the  action  of  the  omnipotent  has 
no  limit,  either  behind  or  before  us.  We  know  what 
it  has  done  in  the  past  by  the  way  it  acts  before  our 
eyes.  We  know  what  it  will  do  in  the  future  by  the 
way  it  acts  before  us  to-day. 

We  can  study  passing  action  as  manifest  to  our 
senses  today  and  carry  the  action  down  the  buried  ages 
until  we  see,  not  in  fancy  but  in  fact,  our  molding  in 
the  passing  action.  We  can  see  every  passing  change 
until  the  organism  is  completed.  When  completed, 
we  can  follow  passing  action  along  its  course,  weigh- 
ing everything  that  comes  to  pass  throughout  all  the 
ages,  until  we  arrive  at  the  period  where  we  are  mani- 
fest in  fact  as  a  living  personality.  Or,  to  the  point, 
where  we  live  in  worldly  history  as  a  being,  breathing, 
feeling  and  seeing  the  passing  action. 

The  omnipotent's  greatest  enemy,  the  greatest 
rebel,  the  greatest  coward,  is  the  man  who  sits  upon  a 
throne  of  personal  manufacture,  and  dictates  laws,  com- 
mands to  fellowmen,  asking  them  to  utterly  disregard 
the  dictates  of  nature  as  manifest.  Commanding  men 
to  rely  on  the  truth  of  the  command  without  subjecting 
it  to  measure  in  the  scale  given  to  man  by  the  creator. 
He  is  the  devil  as  we  are  led  to  believe,  by  modern 

155 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

thought  to  be  the  enemy  of  society.  If  devil  is  the  name 
we  shall  know  the  enemy  to  society  by,  then  we  must 
transport  the  name  to  its  rightful  owner.  The  party 
who  dares  to  deny  man  the  right  to  judge  in  himself  of 
the  evidence  presented  is  the  devil.  And  man  should 
use  his  measuring  mechanism  in  rinding  him  by  weigh- 
ing what  he  sees,  feels,  smells,  hears  and  tastes.  And 
weighing  all  in  the  scale  of  passing  action,  not  in  the 
scale  of  revealed  myths  of  past  ages  which  are  means  of 
putting  the  tyrant  on  the  throne.  Or  more  properly  the 
means  of  man's  downfall.  Man  knows  no  superior, 
only  the  means  that  made  him,  and  man  cannot  find  in 
his  senses  other  than  his  maker.  Heat  and  cold  upon 
the  particles  of  matter,  and  you  have  your  maker,  your 
God,  your  omnipotent,  your  deity  or  any  other  name 
you  desire  to  call  the  power. 

Should  current  thought  be  unwilling  to  accept  the 
truth  of  the  assertion  of  the  maker_being  the  above- 
named  power,  then  by  all  means  weigh  the  powers  by 
the  mechanism  of  the  brain,  not  in  the  scale  of  revela- 
tion bibular.  If  found  wanting  after  thorough  weigh- 
ing, then  by  all  means  disregard  the  truth  of  same.  If 
when  weighed  in  the  balance  they  prove  to  be  all  there 
is  of  maker  and  capable  of  every  action.  Then  man, 
know  thy  maker. 

When  knowing  and  seeing,  then  discontinue  the 
teachings  of  the  enemy  to  society.  But  by  all  means  do 
not  debar  the  enemy  until  proof  is  conclusive  of  it  be- 
ing the  enemy  to  society.  Because  no  amount  of  recom- 
pense or  retribution  can  ever  right  a  wrong. 

156 


THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  BRAIN. 

The  brain  is  a  compound  formed  during  the  fer- 
menting process.  It  is  of  a  composition  that  takes  on 
or  throws  off  of  the  material  which  comes  in  contact 
with  it.  And  in  that  property  which  it  displays  is  the 
real  secret  of  its  perfection  in  weighing  matter.  When 
the  olfactory  nerves  come  into  contact  with  a  substance, 
they  convey  particles  of  the  material  to  the  brain.  If 
the  particles  are  injurious  to  the  system  in  the  judgment 
of  the  brain,  which  is  always  correct,  then  the  brain 
compounds  the  particles  with  particles  of  brain  and 
transports  them  out  of  the  system  by  the  nerves.  The 
nerves  conveying  the  refuse  made  of  brain  and  the  par- 
ticles to  the  muscles  around  the  olfactory  pores,  the 
muscles  throwing  the  particles  out  and  closing  the 
pores.  When  the  particles  in  like  case  are  agreeable 
when  conveyed  to  the  brain  by  the  contact  of  olfactory 
nerves,  then  the  brain  assimilates  the  particles.  Also 
sends  down  a  message  by  contact  of  olfactory  nerves  to 
open  pores  and  allow  the  necessary  food  to  brain  and 
body  inward.  In  creating  this  action,  the  brain  sends 
down  particles  of  brain  matter  that  relaxes  the  muscles 
of  olfactory  passages. 

In  the  case  of  particles  being  impinged  against  the 
auditory  nerves,  caused  by  the  impact  of  particular  sub- 
stances. The  substances  impinging  against  each  other 
causing  noise.  The  particles  of  each  given  make  tends 
to  rustle  or  impart  movement  to  particular  particles 
detained  within  the  aerial  waves. 

In  the  case  of  the  particles  being  iron,  which  im- 
pinge against  each  other,  they  impart  movement  to  a 

157 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

particular  property  in  suspension  which  conveys  sound. 
This  property  impinges  against  the  auditory  nerves. 
The  auditory  nerves  carry  particles  which  impinge  to 
the  brain.  The  brain  assimilates  the  particles  maintain 
same.  When  injurious,  the  brain  transforms  the  par- 
ticles by  compounding  same  with  particles  of  brain 
matter,  and  transport  the  compound  to  the  muscles.  The 
muscles  convey  the  injurious  particles  outward. 

When  a  particle  of  matter  or  a  condition  of  tem- 
perature becomes  registered  by  contact  against  the  sen- 
sory nerves,  the  sensory  nerves  transport  particles  to 
the  brain.  If  not  injurious,  the  brain  allows  same  to  en- 
ter brain  and  body.  But  when  judgment  is  passed  by 
the  brain  terming  the  particles  injurious,  then  the  brain 
compounds  the  particle  with  other  properties  within 
the  brain  and  sends  it  out  on  the  mandatory  nerves,  and 
they  turn  it  over  to  the  muscles,  which  force  it  out  of 
the  system  and  close  the  gates  to  further  entry. 

When  particles  of  matter  impinge  against  the 
nerves  of  vision,  they  are  immediately  transferred  to  the 
brain,  and  when  termed  non-injurious  to  the  system  are 
allowed  to  impinge  with  impunity.  When  termed  in- 
jurious, the  nerves  convey  a  compound  generated  with- 
in the  brain  to  be  imparted  to  the  muscles,  which  draw 
a  curtain  over  the  passage  to  deter  the  entry  of  great 
amounts  of  the  dangerous  element. 

When  particles  of  matter  come  into  contact  with 
the  nerves  of  taste,  the  nerves  immediately  become 
loaded  with  particles  detached  from  the  property  and 
convey  same  to  the  brain;  when  non-injurious  to  taste, 

158 


THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  BRAIN. 

the  brain  leaves  all  doors  open.  When  found  injurious 
the  brain  forms  a  compound  out  of  the  particles  of  mat- 
ter and  brain  properties,  and  has  same  conveyed  back 
to  be  thrown  on  the  muscles  to  cause  same  to  contract. 

In  all  cases  the  brain  is  compensated  for  the  loss 
within  itself  in  the  compounding  process.  It  always  as- 
similating particles  that  are  beneficial  which  are  con- 
veyed to  it. 

Notice  when  you  have  sat  down  where  the  scenery 
is  magnificent  and  all  nature  seems  to  love  life  in  its 
varied  forms.  Did  you  ever  notice  the  all-pervading 
self-satisfaction  in  being  alive  under  some  such  ex- 
periences? Do  you  know  why?  It  is  because  where 
nature  has  life  of  varied  forms,  all  collaborating  to  the 
one  end,  there  is  more  food  for  the  brain.  The  brain  re- 
jecting the  undesirable  and  throwing  open  all  avenues 
of  entry  to  the  desirable.  The  brain  takes  on  food  and 
reconstructs  its  wasted  condition  during  these  compla- 
cent hours.  Just  as  the  stomach  brings  about  a  satisfac- 
tion in  being  alive  when  health  is  perfect  and  a  square 
meal  has  just  been  shared.  It  is  the  same  with  the 
brain;  it  gets  its  greatest  amount  of  food  along  the 
nerve  senses,  and  where  life  is  varied  and  beautiful;  the 
brain  will  rest  with  satisfaction  by  .being  crowded  with 
every  desire  in  its  reconstruction. 

In  all  the  five  senses  the  brain  closing  the  gates  of 
entry,  passing  judgment  on  particular  chemical  ele- 
ments, and  loading  the  muscles  with  the  means  of  a 
compound  capable  of  contraction  within  the  range  of 
contact  with  the  injurious  substance.  When  not  in  con- 

159 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

tact  with  the  injurious  substance  they  are  open.  The 
compound  being  actuated  by  contact  with  the  offensive 
chemical  property,  and  when  in  contact  tightens  the 
grip  upon  the  opening.  The  brain  judges  all  matter  and 
never  errs.  It  compounds  a  preventive  of  entry  in  all 
cases  and  conveys  same  by  the  lines  of  transmission  of 
particles  inward  or  outward. 

When  man  will  get  back  to  his  proper  place  in 
judgment  of  eatables  as  well  as  religious  belief  by  lis- 
tening to  the  call  of  the  brain,  then  life  will  be  long  and 
prosperous.  Happiness  will  be  his,  with  the  long  life 
which  must  be  the  consequence.  Death  to  superstition. 
Long  life  to  the  judge  who  was  throned  by  our  maker. 
The  brain  is  king  for  once  and  forever. 

%  Lest  we  be  assailed  by  those  who  place  life  and 
movement  in  the  hands  of  the  miraculous,  as  is  their 
wont,  we  shall  further  describe  the  action  of  the  brain 
in  exaction. 

Lest  they  ask  how  it  is  that  the  brain  can  exact 
from  the  properties  of  matter  which  will  not  volatilize 
in  the  given  temperature  of  contact  with  sensory 
nerves?  Will  answer:  it  is  not  necessary  for  the  brain 
to  exact  but  one  element  from  all  matter  so  as  to  de- 
termine the  consistency  of  the  property  being  ques- 
tioned, because  there  is  one  property  in  nature  which 
goes  toward  making  up  every  compound  in  nature,  and 
that  property  is  present  in  varying  quantities  in  the 
brain. 

Of  course  the  brain  exacts  more  than  one  element 
from  matter,  but  it  would  not  be  necessary  to  do  so,  so 

160 


THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  BRAIN. 

as  to  weigh  all  matter,  because  heat  and  cold,  acting  up- 
on one  element,  would  render  the  brain  omnipotent  in 
its  office  in  judging  all  matter. 

The  amount  of  that  property  exacted  from  contact, 
or  thrown  off  by  contact  when  influenced  by  the  action 
of  heat  and  cold  upon  the  particle  or  element,  will  al- 
ways give  the  true  result  as  to  class  of  property  so  af- 
fecting by  contact. 

In  the  case  of  the  compound  coming  into  contact 
with  the  sensory  nerves  and  being  colder  than  an  ele- 
ment in  the  brain,  then  particles  of  the  element  in  the 
compound  will  move  toward  the  element  of  like  kind, 
tending  to  equilibrate  temperature.  The  amount 
moving  toward  the  brain  when  weighed  will  give  the 
true  result  as  to  kind  of  compound  so  effecting. 

When  the  compound  coming  into  contact  with  the 
sensory  nerve  is  of  a  higher  temperature  than  the  brain, 
then  the  element  will  move  from  brain  toward  like  ele- 
ment in  particle  effecting,  tending  to  seek  level  or 
equilibrium  of  property  of  a  kind.  In  doing  so  the 
amount  given  off  by  the  brain  of  like  element  will  give 
the  true  result  or  weight  of  property  being  questioned. 
Thereby  heat  and  cold  acting  upon  the  properties  of 
matter  in  the  case  of  the  brain  will  weigh  all  matter, 
as  well  as  make  the  man  out  of  the  gases.  In  other 
words,  the  maker  always  gives  results  when  questioned. 
The  maker  being  heat  and  cold  acting  upon  the  par- 
ticles of  matter. 

Abstract  conclusions  are  arrived  at  by  the  brain 
balancing  results  derived  from  different  contacts  with 

161 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

properties  of  matter,  organic  or  otherwise.  Results 
or  weights  being  a  form  of  law,  balancing  of  laws  give 
abstract  deductions.  Or  a  law  derived  by  weighing 
law. 


CHAPTER  XIX 


TEMPERATURE  VS.   INTELLECT. 

Heat  and  cold  acting  upon  the  particles  of  matter 
make  the  man,  and  also  mold  his  intellect  in  propor- 
tion to  the  mean  of  established  action  between  the 
forces  acting  upon  the  developing  organism. 

Man  therefore  becomes  great  intellectually  as  he 
becomes  adapted  to  communication  with  the  maker; 
or  more  properly,  subjected  to  growth  within  the  inter- 
changing action  of  the  creating  forces. 

We  can  resort  to  history  as  our  reference  in  prov- 
ing that  what  is  theoretically  necessary  also  proves  to 
be  actually  correct,  when  studied  from  the  pages  left 
of  man's  work.  History  shows  that  in  the  extreme 
north  where  cold  is  predominant,  that  the  man 
throughout  all  ages  has  been  sluggish  in  mind,  he  be- 
ing very  slow  to  act.  He  being  very  slow  to  concen- 
trate mind  to  a  point  carrying  out  an  action  tends 

162 


TEMPERATURE  VS.  INTELLECT. 

to  prove;  the  dominating  power  controlling  his  action. 
Cold  tending  to  concentration  or  cohesion. 

In  the  extreme  south,  or  where  heat  is  predomin- 
ant, taking  the  year  around,  the  mind  is  flighty,  hasty, 
and  will  not  for  one  moment  hinge  when  action  touches 
the  senses.  The  movement  in  mind  is  spontaneous  as 
the  action  of  heat  in  separating  particles  by  combus- 
tion. All  tending  to  prove  the  true  law  of  heat  and 
cold  being  the  dominating  features  of  action  of 
matter. 

In  the  middle  regions  between  heat  and  cold, 
where  the  two  become  equally  effective  upon  the  form- 
ing organism,  we  find  our  greatest  intellects.  In  this 
case  tending  to  prove  that  man  reaches  his  greatest  per- 
fection when  subjected  to  the  interaction  of  all  three 
forces  of  his  maker.  That  is,  the  matter  forming  his 
organic  body  being  subjected  with  equal  force  to  the 
action  of  heat  and  cold. 

Wherever  there  has  been  a  great  intellect  in  a 
far  off  southern  region  where  heat  predominates,  it 
will  be  found  from  the  pages  of  history  that  the  mind 
was  the  product  of  a  mountainous  region  during  the 
greater  period  of  the  building  process,  going  on  within 
the  brain.  It  will  be  found  that  wherever  there  has 
been  a  great  intellect  in  a  far-off  northern  region, 
where  cold  was  the  predominating  power,  that  the  in- 
tellect was  the  product  during  the  forming  process 
within  same,  of  low  lands.  Thereby  tending  to  prove 
that  the  anomaly  in  either  north  or  south,  when  sub- 
jected to  inquiry,  will  show  the  same  result  as  the  mid- 
163 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

die  regions.  That  is,  cold  and  heat  being  made  equal 
with  regard  to  the  forming  organism;  or  in  other 
words,  nearer  relationship  to  the  creator. 

The  mountainous  regions  in  a  southern  latitude 
produce  the  same  climate  as  the  middle  regions  of 
great  intellects.  The  extreme  lowlands  in  northern 
regions  produce  nearly  the  same  climate  as  the  middle 
regions  where  we  get  our  greater  intellects  from.  So 
we  see  it  is  not  an  anomaly  at  all  when  we  get  a  great 
intellect  in  the  extreme  north  or  south;  but  instead  is 
nothing  more  than  the  obedience  to  the  true  law  of  our 
maker.  Being  in  communion  with  our  maker  every 
day  of  our  lives,  and  being  equally  subject  to  all  three 
forces  will  without  question  bring  about  better  results 
than  when  slighted  by  one  of  the  powers  of  our  making. 

The  same  laws  will  apply  to  the  physical  construc- 
tion of  mankind,  where  the  forces  are  equal  or  nearly 
so,  we  get  our  greater  physical  structures  in  the 
form  of  men.  Not  greater  in  bulk,  as  that  would  be 
against  the  law  of  heat  and  cold,  but  greater  in  en- 
durance and  strength,  taking  into  consideration  the 
bulk  being  equal.  The  greater  bodies  also  conform  to 
the  laws  of  heat  and  cold.  In  hot  climates  the  greater 
bulk  of  body.  In  extremely  cold  climates  in  the  north 
the  smaller  forms  on  earth.  Heat  tending  to  expand, 
in  consequence  greater  forms.  Cold  tending  to  union 
of  all  matter  and  in  consequence  cohesive  tendency  be- 
comes manifest  in  the  living  organic  body  as  well  as 
all  earthly  products.  So  in  final  we  may  subject  cold 
and  heat  to  trial  within  all  earthly  action  and  all  life's 

164 


TEMPERATURE  VS.  INTELLECT. 

products  and  get  the  same  result.  Expansion  for  heat. 
Contraction  for  cold.  And  great  endurance  and  great 
mind  where  the  two  are  equally  manifest  on  the  prop- 
erties of  matter. 

Particular  races  which  prove  to  be  small  in  a  hot 
climate,  like  the  Bushmen  of  South  Africa,  can  be  ac- 
counted for  by  the  scarcity  of  the  mineral  products 
going  toward  forming  the  nucleus,  or  bone,  during  the 
process  of  forming  life,  when  the  earth  was  cooling. 
And  the  temperature  conducive  to  life  was  present. 


165 


CHAPTER   XX 

MORALITY. 

Morality,  when  weighed  in  the  light  of  nature's 
law,  proves  to  be,  "Do  unto  others  as  you  wish  to  be 
done  by."  Wherever  that  quotation  was  derived  from 
properly,  there  was  a  true  knowledge  of  nature.  The 
author  of  that  passage  was  a  true  student  of  nature. 
He  was  not  a  God.  He  was  a  man  who  exercised  the 
proper  power  which  nature  had  given  him.  He  was 
simply  acting  according  to  the  dictates  of  the  power' 
that  made  him.  He  exercised  the  proper  power  of 
the  brain ;  he  weighed  passing  events  or  action  in  the 
balance  and  from  same  derived  truth.  His  truth,  made 
ponderable  in  those  few  words,  will  live  throughout 
the  ages. 

Now  we  will  weigh  that  passage  in  the  light  of 
passing  action  and  find  what  the  result  will  be  at  this 
far  off  period  in  worldly  action,  from  the  origin  of  the 
saying.  Cold  and  heat  molding  matter  into  different 
forms,  each  endowed  with  the  desire  of  personal  per- 
petuation. The  perpetuation  of  all  being  weighed  in 
the  law  of  passing  action,  is  found  to  be  accessory  to 
worldly  perpetuation.  Each  acting  with  the  means  it 
has  been  given  by  nature  in  transforming  latent  heat 
into  active  heat  tending  to  one  end.  That  end  worldly 
perpetuation. 

166 


MORALITY. 

Man  weighed  in  the  scale  of  passing  action  proves 
to  be  the  greatest  of  conserving  powers  in  nature  tend- 
ing to  worldly  perpetuation,  because  he  liberates  more 
heat  toward  conserving  the  world  than  all  the  other 
forms  of  life.  In  doing  so  he  uses  other  forms  of  life 
as  accessories  in  carrying  on  the  good  work.  He  being 
greater  through  the  process  of  nature  that  brought 
him  into  being.  Nature  bringing  him  into  being  for 
the  purpose  of  worldly  perpetuation.  Nature  sub- 
jected him  to  the  trials  in  early  life,  that  he  may  de- 
velop and  overcome  them. 

However,  he  is  found  to  be  not  only  conservative 
in  the  use  of  other  forms  of  life,  but  scrupulously  care- 
ful as  to  how  they  will  increase  and  build  up  toward 
the  one  end,  worldly  prolongation.  Seeing  now,  and 
knowing  that  man  is  the  greatest  and  best  of  nature's 
work  in  the  final  prolongation  of  the  earth. 

Now,  the  question  as  to  how  man  treats  man  be- 
comes a  matter  of  great  importance  in  carrying  out  the 
perpetuation  of  the  earth.  Or  at  least  its  prolonging. 
What  proves  to  be  of  benefit  to  the  greater  portion  of 
mankind  becomes  the  greatest  benefit  to  the  order  of 
nature,  or  the  law  of  our  maker.  Nature  being  bene- 
fited by  the  best  there  is  in  man  will  naturally  suggest 
the  way  to  carry  out  her  work  to  the  best  end.  Nature 
suggests  to  man  to  repel  an  attempt  on  life  by  any 
means  possible.  That  being  first  law.  A  plan  being 
laid  by  an  enemy  of  society  who  of  course  is  an  assail- 
ant, nature  suggests  in  the  carrying  out  of  the  action 
a  means  of  its  overthrow.  Thereby  the  enemy  to  so- 

167 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

ciety  becomes  an  aid  in  bringing  conditions  into  being 
that  will  crush  his  order  of  beings.  He  brings  into 
being  a  method  whereby  his  class  of  man  becomes  ex- 
tinct by  his  own  movements.  It  being  nature's  law 
for  survival  of  the  fittest.  Nature  shows  the  way  to 
rid  the  world  of  the  rebels  in  the  ranks  of  men  tending 
to  overthrow  the  natural  laws. 

If  humanity  is  confronted  writh  danger  within  it- 
self, that  same  danger  leads  to  the  downfall  of  the  main 
end  of  nature,  worldly  perpetuation.  What  is  bene- 
ficial to  the  greater  part  of  mankind  proves  to  be  the 
point  of  worldly  accomplishment  in  the  line  of  nature. 
Consequently,  nature  sometimes  causes  its  best  mem- 
bers punishment  in  order  to  make  them  concentrate 
their  brains  on  the  general  welfare.  And  in  so  doing 
removes  the  corrupt  means  of  punishment  from  society 
that  brought  about  such  punishment.  And  in  readjust- 
ing society  to  the  proper  channels  toward  worldly  pro- 
longation the  injustice  to  the  wronged  one  brings  into 
being  a  method  of  crushing  the  injustice  toward  others. 
In  other  words,  the  means  of  carrying  out  the  injustice 
becomes  the  means  of  crushing  the  power  behind  the 
injustice,  because  it  brings  into  being  a  brain  capable 
of  weighing  new  impressions  derived  from  the  injust- 
ice inflicted.  The  brain  weighing  the  new  impres- 
sions becomes  natures  remedy  in  adjusting  itself  for  the 
carrying  out  of  the  one  end.  Nature  placing  a  party 
in  the  place  who  is  capable  of  weighing  impressions 
correctly.  Therefore  when  we  come  to  look  over 
the  ground  nature  tends  to  provide  for  the  general  wel- 

168 


MORALITY. 

fare  of  society  in  order  that  society  may  work  to  the 
better  advantage,  to  the  end  of  perpetuation  of  inter- 
changing action.  Liberation  of  the  latent  heat  being 
a  necessity  in  keeping  the  planet  inhabitable.  Man 
being  compelled  to  work  with  union  not  antagonistic 
in  order  to  arrive  at  the  best  end.  Men  who  are  dan- 
gerous to  the  general  welfare  being  dangerous  to  the 
main  end  of  nature.  What  more  natural  in  the  mind 
of  the  student  of  nature,  than  to  say:  Do  unto  others  as 
you  wish  to  be  done  by?  If  you  do  unto  others  as  you 
wish  to  be  done  by,  you  will  not  assail  anyone,  and 
no  one  will  have  to  repel  the  attack.  If  you  do  unto 
others  as  you  wish  to  be  done  by  you  will  never  have 
any  trouble  with  one  of  similar  belief.  The  man  you 
will  have  trouble  with  will  be  the  man  that  claims 
especial  privileges.  Like  the  power  who  remains  in 
seclusion  and  dares  to  give  commands  to  humanity. 
The  power  that  is  a  coward  and  will  lay  in  wait  to  at- 
tack. That  is  the  order  of  man  society  must  be  rid  of 
in  order  to  prosper. 

Justice  and  honor  have  no  secrets  to  keep.  Just- 
ice fears  not  the  light  of  reason.  Justice  seeks  the  light 
of  question  and  loves  it.  Justice  is  one  of  the  laws  of 
the  omnipotent  of  which  we  see  and  feel  during  every 
movement  of  our  bodies.  But  behind  the  bulwarks  of 
revelation — Bibular — we  find  the  enemy  to  society. 
The  cur  who  dares  not  face  the  light  of  day,  who  dare 
not  appear  before  the  balance  that  nature  gave  man, 
fearing  that  the  true  weight  would  be  the  result. 

But  instead,  the  real  omnipotent  powers  of  nature 

169 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

in  three  forms,  one  matter,  the  other  cold,  and  a  third 
being  heat.  They  fear  not  the  light  of  reason,  dawn- 
ing within  the  mind  of  man.  They  gave  to  man  the 
means  he  has  of  weighing  his  maker.  They  gave  man 
the  power  that  he  may  not  be  led  astray  by  some  tyrant 
who  would  assume  the  power  monopoly  earthly. 

They  not  only  manifest  themselves  to  man's  senses 
in  one  line  but  in  all  the  senses  he  possesses.  They  are 
so  thoroughly  just  as  to  render  man  incapable  of  being 
other  than  in  contact  with  them.  They,  further  than 
making  man  as  a  being,  also  made  him  out  of  the  three 
properties.  Each  tending  to  do  an  equal  part  of  the 
work  in  forming  the  man  as  well  as  all  other  forms  of 
life. 

•  So,  poor  little  man,  if  you  desire  to  worship  your 
maker,  do  so  by  worshiping  heat,  cold  and  matter. 
But  do  not  be  foolish  enough  to  look  for  revelation 
other  than  through  your  senses  in  the  light  of  the  per- 
iod in  which  life  is  a  fact  in  your  case.  After  a  thor- 
ough study  of  the  passing  events  during  your  life 
within  the  properties,  you  may  seek  for  conditions  be- 
tween the  forces  during  any  other  period.  Search  for 
conditions  between  union  of  the  trio  of  powers  wherein 
the  occurrence  may  come  to  pass.  And  by  so  doing 
you  shall  find  truth,  in  or  pertaining  to  any  age  or 
condition.  But  by  all  means  obey  the  laws  of  nature  as 
revealed  to  you  through  your  senses  by  searching  and 
examining  her  laws  correctly. 

Be  not  the  slave  of  command  from  any  -source, 
only  as  revealed  by  the  unchanging  laws  of  nature. 

170 


MORALITY. 

But  obey  nature  or  suffer  your  own  extinction  by  the 
blow  that  is  self  inflicted.  Nature  will  not  kill  you, 
but  instead  let  you  kill  yourself.  Nature  will  show 
what  is  right  and  just,  but  will  not  command  you  to 
follow.  If  you  follow  you  thrive.  If  you  do  not  fol- 
low the  laws,  you  crush  yourself.  Take  your  choice 
from  what  you  see  in  nature  as  revealed  by  her  un- 
changing laws.  If  you  become  a  danger  to  society 
you  will  instruct  society  in  a  means  of  crushing  you. 
Nature  desires  the  perpetuation  of  society  as  a  means 
to  the  greater  end  of  unceasing  action.  An  enemy  to 
society  is  an  enemy  to  nature.  When  you  wrong  so- 
ciety, the  child  of  nature,  you  instruct  the  child  in  a 
means  of  crushing  you.  The  child  will  study  the  case 
as  revealed  and  will  develop  to  the  conditions  and 
crush  the  being  that  threatens  its  wellbeing.  Nature 
throughout  all  the  avenues  of  action,  acts  the  same, 
working  to  crush  what  is  not  beneficial  to  the  principal 
end.  Nature  uses  disregard  for  law  in  depraved  par- 
ticles or  organisms  formed  by  it,  in  suggesting  to  the 
better  a  means  of  crushing  the  kind.  Therefore  all  the 
wrong  order  of  life  are  simply  self-condemned.  They 
crush  themselves  by  disobeying  the  true  law  of  action 
or  life  as  revealed  to  the  senses  through  the  life  of  each 
being. 

Man  may  take  matter  while  in  the  gaseous 
form  and  run  down  through  all  the  changes  coming 
to  pass  until  its  final  extinction  in  worldly  order  by 
impact  of  a  foreign  body;  or  its  worldly  movement 
through  space  to  unite  with  another  body  to  give  heat 

171 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

and  life  elsewhere.  And  throughout  all  nature's  ac- 
tion he  will  find  that  in  no  case  has  nature  within  her 
own  lawrs  condemned  a  being  or  product  of  her  own 
make.  She  reveals  her  laws  throughout  every  sense 
within  each  form  of  life  she  has  molded,  and  left  it  to 
the  person  or  manifestation  to  obey  or  disobey.  Obey- 
ing, they  all  prosper.  Disobeying,  they  each  con- 
demn themselves.  The  law  of  nature  is,  let  the  guilty 
crush  himself.  Nature  has  molded  various  forms,  all 
working  to  the  one  end.  The  end  being  interchanging 
action  or  movement. 

Man  has  distorted  nature's  law  in  the  name  of  his 
maker;  he  attributes  his  making  to  corruption  and  fol- 
lows along  the  line  of  his  own  choice.  He  goes 
through  life  oblivious  of  the  maker  being  in  contact 
with  him,  careless  to  her  laws,  and  suffers  accordingly. 

Man  may  well,  when  standing  on  the  threshold  of 
existence  surveying  life  with  true  knowledge  of  his 
maker  as  his  portion,  ask  himself,  Am  I  truly  immor- 
tal? When  you  consider  the  grasp  of  his  knowledge 
behind  and  before  him. 

He  standing  in  the  wake  of  millions  of  ages 
buried,  yes,  worlds  by  the  million,  gathered  to  eternity 
and  transformed,  to  again  take  up  the  life  giving  con- 
dition. All  this  revealed  to  the  man  of  a  day,  of  an 
hour,  in  the  wake  of  the  change  he  surveys.  What  a 
grasp  of  knowledge  is  revealed  to  man  who  knows  his 
maker.  His  maker  having  a  law  that  never  changes, 
so  the  being  can  look  down  the  long  trail  of  change 
and  see  himself  in  the  elements.  Seeing  himself  in 

172 


MORALITY. 

the  elements,  he  can  follow  the  maker's  law  through 
its  course.  Follow  himself  from  the  gases  down  to 
earth.  When  on  earth  he  can  look  on  and  see  his  form 
develop  from  a  beginning  as  a  fermenting  mass  on  the 
surface.  He  can  watch  it  develop  every  avenue  of 
circulation  and  excretion.  See  how  and  why  each  was 
a  necessity.  He  can  follow  every  change  in  the  trials 
of  his  kind  after  development  down  through  the  ages. 
He  can  watch  and  see  as  if  standing  by,  every  cause 
leading  up  to  his  being  manifest  as  an  entity.  He  can 
see  himself  in  the  making  before  his  parents  were 
born,  yes,  millions  of  years  before. 

He  can  look  into  futurity  ages,  yes,  millions  of 
years.  He  can  see  worlds  come  and  go  in  the  future 
as  in  the  past.  And  the  only  block  that  appears  to 
stand  in  his  \vay  is  the  time  of  occurrence.  He  knows 
and  positively,  they  will  come  and  go.  But  as  to  time 
he  cannot  answer.  There  being  so  many  causes  lead- 
ing up  to  continuance  of  a  world  when  complied  with. 
That  he  must  ask  himself  will  the  laws  be  complied 
with?  That  is  a  question  above  his  understanding. 
Man's  awakening  to  the  laws  will  continue  life  of  a 
world  millions  of  years.  Will  he  waken  to  his  true  place 
in  nature?  That  is  the  only  enigma  confronting  man 
who  knows  the  laws  of  nature.  The  real  puzzle  is  his 
own  kind.  He  knows  his  maker  and  what  his  maker 
will  do,  but  he  does  not  know  man;  he  is  the  greatest 
puzzle  in  life.  Let  man  know  man  and  he  becomes  in 
himself  omnipotent.  When  man  shall  have  known 
his  kind  as  well  as  he  does  his  maker  by  a  true  knowl- 

173 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

edge  of  the  laws  of  heat  and  cold  upon  the  particles 
of  matter,  then  he  can  tell  while  yet  living  the  day  and 
date  of  any  occurrence  that  will  transpire  throughout 
the  future,  as  clearly  as  he  can  the  past. 

THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  ARK. 

There  is  no  question  connected  with  bibluar  writ 
more  likely  to  have  a  foundation  behind  it  in  the  form 
of  truth  than  the  story  of  the  ark.  Of  course  not  as 
to  actual  size,  and  assuredly  not  as  to  date  of  occur- 
rence. But  as  to  the  general  occurrence  of  the  inun- 
dation and  consequent  survival  of  people,  by  means 
of  some  boat  or  other  means  of  being  buoyed  above 
the  waters  until  their  final  subsidence. 

The  earth's  crust  renders  conclusive  proof  of  the 
foreign  jolt  from  without.  It  also  renders  proof  con- 
clusive of  the  highest  mountains  being  once  ocean 
beds.  Herein  comes  the  proof  of  the  -legendary  his- 
tory which  has  undoubtedly  been  handed  down  from 
generation  to  generation;  and  of  course  corrupted  by 
each  particular  translation  from  language  to  language. 

Considering  the  means  of  man  coming  into  exist- 
ence by  the  cooling  action  within  the  particles  of  mat- 
ter. Then  the  further  fact  of  the  earth's  crust  reveal- 
ing the  cause  of  past  action.  Then  the  necessary  ages 
which  had  to  pass  over  humanity  prior  to  the  catas- 
trophe, we  can  see  why  that  humanity  must  have  de- 
veloped so  as  to  be  able  to  calculate  within  minutes  of 
the  time  of  the  fall  of  the  body  upon  the  earth.  And 


174 


MORALITY. 

this  calculation  was  perhaps  years  before  the  final  col- 
lapse. 

The  impending  danger  being  truly  imminent  and 
unavoidable  tended  to  corrupt  the  mankind  that  next 
preceded  the  collapse.  They,  knowing  they  were 
doomed  to  perish  at  a  given  time,  providing  they  lived 
during  the  period,  tended  to  lessen  their  cares  for 
morality  and  in  fact  every  other  earthly  care  dear  to 
mankind.  That  condition  having  been  the  order  of 
the  times  for  perhaps  generations  before  the  final  col- 
lapse. What  more  natural  than  the  fall  of  man  from 
his  true  place  as  a  judge  of  worldly  affairs?  What 
more  natural  than  the  last  generations  before  the  col- 
lapse would  look  upon  the  man  who  passed  judgment 
on  the  day  and  time  of  the  occurrence  as  a  God,  espe- 
cially when  they,  through  utter  disregard  of  life,  had 
deprived  themselves  of  development  along  the  lines 
of  knowledge  capable  of  accounting  for  the  occur- 
rence? 

What  more  natural  than  that  the  party  calculating 
the  time  to  a  day,  when  seen  from  afar,  would  take 
on  superhuman  powers,  when  weighed  in  the  minds 
of  the  ignorant?  Of  course  the  conditions  would 
force  man  to  deprive  himself  of  education,  knowing 
the  doom  was  settling  over  all.  What  more  natural 
than  the  man  who  calculated  the  day  and  date,  and  per- 
haps location  of  contact,  in  advance,  may  be  one  hun- 
dred years,  knowing  his  figures  to  be  true,  would  in- 
struct his  progeny  to  a  means  of  saving  themselves? 
He  knowing  beyond  a  doubt  how  heavy  a  jolt  would  be 

175 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

the  result  of  the  distance.  He  knowing  the  amount  of 
heat  would  be  generated  by  the  contact.  He  know- 
ing that  the  heat  would  hold  the  water  back  a  certain 
period  of  time.  That  it  would  not  let  it  all  run  in  fast 
enough  to  destroy  the  means  of  buoying  up  the  living 
members  of  his  family.  They  being  able  to  land 
where  the  water  had  subsided  from  its  .old  ocean  bed? 
What  more  natural  than  that  there  were  many  families 
saved  in  the  same  way?  Who  were  provided  for  by 
instructions  in  the  same  way,  from  men  who  were  ac- 
complished students  of  physics.  Men  who  were  not 
in  any  danger  during  their  own  period  of  allotted  life. 
And  were  wise  enough  to  know  they  were  not,  but  con- 
centrated their  studies  to  the  rendering  their  children 
aid  in  years  after. 

What  better  period  in  the  face  of  the  molding 
of  matter  into  human  forms  by  changing  action  and 
its  capability  of  proof  today,  than  the  superstitious 
principle  was  instilled  beyond  the  great  catastrophe? 
In  fact  the  condition  of  the  earth's  surface  tends  to 
prove  that  very  little,  and  in  fact  none  of  the  earth  had 
arrived  at  sufficient  heat  since  the  catastrophe  to  gener- 
ate new  life  of  the  man  order.  Consequently  we  have 
to  consider  man  as  the  product  from  beyond  the  col- 
lapse. And  not  one  ark,  but  many,  conveyed  the 
progenitors  of  our  kind  across  the  stormy  issue,  to 
again  take  up  life  under  a  superstitious  heading.  Who 
found  the  head,  or  fountain  of  life  in  the  great  as- 
tronomer or  physicist  from  beyond  the  fall  of  the  great 
body  upon  the  earth.  He  knowing  all  about  the  fall 

176 


MORALITY. 

so  long  in  advance  must  be  the  god  of  vengence  when 
measured  by  distance.  The  greater  the  distance  the 
greater  his  powers.  People  living  at  the  time  of  col- 
lapse undoubtedly  knew  his  standing  as  a  man,  but 
after  the  passage  of  the  collapse  he  became  powerful. 

After  the  survivors  having  passed  over  the  seas 
in  their  means  of  craft  to  again  take  up  life  under  new 
conditions,  it  is  quite  likely  that  the  parents  of  the 
growing  children  used  the  impact  of  the  foreign  body 
as  a  means  of  coercion  when  the  children  disobeyed. 
They  telling  the  children  that  the  great  one  from  be- 
yond would  bring  about  a  recurrence  of  the  great 
catastrophe  if  they  were  further  disobeyed.  The  par- 
ents not  meaning  to  instill  the  belief  within  the  youth- 
ful, other  than  a  temporary  means  of  bringing  about 
order.  But  oblivious  of  the  great  effect  it  would 
have  on  mankind,  it  is  very  likely  they  instilled  it  in 
that  simple  way. 

It  is  not  at  all  likely  that  the  people  who  survived 
the  impact  in  the  craft,  one  or  many,  had  any  belief  of 
the  occurrence  occurring  other  than  by  the  reduction 
in  earthly  temperature.  Being  well  versed  in  the  laws 
of  nature,  through  the  millions  of  years  in  the  cooling 
process  leading  up  to  the  loss  of  propelling  power 
within  the  earth. 

But  as  each  succeeding  generation  used  the  same 
means  in  the  bringing  about  of  order,  and  while  doing 
so  neglecting  the  studies  of  nature,  it  gradually  devel- 
oped into  a  kind  of  religious  belief.  Children  coming 
into  the  world  generation  after  generation  who  never 

177 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

heard  the  truth  from  beyond  questioned.  And  in  time 
the  great  being  who  was  a  child  scarecrow  in  the  be- 
ginning began  to  develop  into  a  great  man  chastiser. 
The  greater  the  distance  that  separated  the  big  one 
from  the  children  brought  up  in  ignorance,  the  greater 
his  powers  became;  until  he  held  the  finger  of  scorn 
over  the  human  race. 

Men  coming  and  going,  yes  races  of  men  coming 
into  the  world  and  retiring,  who  believed  the  great  as- 
tronomer from  beyond  the  impact  to  be  a  great  god. 
Who  grabbed  worlds  in  his  fist  and  threw  them  across 
space,  tearing  worlds  and  races  into  atoms.  Until 
finally  all  mankind  took  to  the  belief  in  the  great  one 
of  similar  build  and  likeness  that  could  extinguish 
wrorlds  and  suns  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  Who 
could  grab  up  chunks  of  mud  and  blow  breath  into 
them  and  send  them  off  in  a  gallop.  Who  could  stand 
on  tip  toe  and  hang  stars  up  on  nails  driven  into 
nothingness.  He,  the  big  one,  standing  on  the  earth 
and  placing  stars  up  on  nails  or  limbs  of  sunflowers. 
The  stars  being  little  bits  of  matter  millions  of  times 
as  large  as  the  mound  the  great  one  stood  on  when 
lifting  the  load.  But  of  course  he  would  chastise  the 
mound  if  it  slipped  from  under  him  while  he  lifted 
up  millions  of  times  its  weight. 

Of  course  it  was  necessary  that  he  would  hang  up 
millions  of  those  little  specks  of  light,  each  of  which 
would  make  millions  of  earths.  Always  millions  of 
greater  objects  paying  tribute  to  the  little  ones.  It 
would  never  do  for  the  little  ones  to  pay  tribute  to  the 

178 


MORALITY. 

greater.  Millions,  yes  billions,  of  those  greater  ob- 
jects of  li^ht  were  placed  for  the  benefit  of  our  little 
mound.  And  the  mound  was  made  for  our  benefit. 
So,  in  the  final  summary,  we  find  that  he  made  all 
those  great  things  for  the  ego.  Lots  of  toys  for  the 
children.  He  was  a  great  Santa  Claus.  And  all  hu- 
manity hung  up  their  stockings  for  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  years  to  get  them  filled  by  the  great  Santa 
Claus. 

It  is  quite  likely  that  throughout  all  this  period 
of  ignorance,  during  which  the  greater  part  of  man- 
kind believed  in  the  astronomer  being  a  god,  that  there 
were  a  few  of  the  class  who  ruled  who  kept  books  or 
writings  which  revealed  the  truth.  And  it  is  very 
likely,  judging  from  our  earliest  history  dealing  with 
gods,  that  some  tyrannical  king  took  command  of  the 
situation  and  gave  his  commands  to  all  mankind.  He 
knowing  the  fear  which  was  instilled  into  the  ignor- 
ant brains  of  his  followers;  then  he  felt  that  the  time 
was  ripe  to  assume  the  godship  of  all,  thereby  issued  his 
commands.  The  first  one  of  his  commands  reveal- 
ing his  human  motives,  all  others  weighing  nothing 
in  the  face  of  the  first.  The  first  showing  that  he  was 
a  man,  and  the  most  tyrannical  man  that  ever  took 
breath  through  lung  cells.  His  first  command  being 
the  foundation  to  everything  bad  in  man;  it  being  the 
precedent  to  crime  of  every  die;  and  he  who  set  the 
precedent  was  the  greatest  criminal  that  ever  lived. 
The  most  corrupt  of  men. 


179 


CHAPTER   XXI 


THE  GOD  OF  THREE  DIVINE  PERSONS. 

From  across  the  mountains  of  debris  formed  by 
the  ages,  buried  in  superstition,  there  dawns  the  truth, 
corrupted  in  the  wiles  of  superstition.  The  great  truth 
which  was  known  to  former  ages  as  to  the  three  powers 
of  nature  that  constitute  our  maker;  the  powers  of  heat 
and  cold  upon  the  properties  of  matter. 

They  having  been  handed  down  to  mankind  after 
the  great  catastrophe  of  the  foreign  impact  upon  the 
earth.  The  truth  being  given  to  them  in  the  form  of 
distinctive  names  pertaining  to  heat,  cold  and  matter. 
But,  as  the  time  passed  over  and  languages  changed 
and  their  meaning  became  corrupted.  The  three  dis- 
tinctive features  remaining  throughout  all  the  ages  as 
makers.  But  instead  of  being  properties  displayed  in 
nature,  they  were  interpreted  from  afar  as  being  of 
own  image  and  likeness,  and  consequently  took  the 
form  of  men.  They  took  on  peculiar  powers  not  con- 
forming to  the  correct  powers  displayed  by  the  prop- 
erties. Because  they  became  individuals,  they  neces- 
sarily had  to  be  jealous  of  their  powers,  lest  they  would 
be  gobbled  up  by  some  other  man.  The  qualities  of 
men  being  to  try  and  take  from  other  men  their  right- 
ful heritage.  In  consequence,  when  the  powers  were 
transformed  into  men  fro*v.  ;:fnr  ihiy  had  to  beconv. 

ISO 


THREE  DIVINE  PERSONS. 

applicable  to  human  nature  in  order  to  stand  the  test 
of  time.  In  consequence:  uThou  shalt  have  no  other 
gods  before  me." 

The  foregoing  was  the  most  corrupt  passage  ever 
concocted  by  the  lips  of  men.  It  tended  to  restrict 
man's  research  and  consequent  recovery  from  the 
depths  to  which  he  had  fallen.  His  fear  generated 
by  the  passage  tended  to  keep  him  from  rinding  his  true 
maker.  He  not  daring  to  search  for  his  maker,  lest 
he  be  punished  everlastingly. 

"Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbors  wife,  goods 
or  man  servant,  or  maid  servant"  is  equally  as  incon- 
sistent with  true  advancement.  Because  if  a  man 
covets  anything  he  only  desires  same.  If  he  does  not 
go  farther  than  desire  he  has  done  no  harm  to  his 
neighbor.  In  fact  he  only  has  opened  the  avenue  tc 
advancement  by  creating  a  desire  to  better  himself. 
If  he  will  strictly  adhere  to  the  command:  "Do  unto 
others  as  you  wish  to  be  done  by,"  he  needs  no  other 
command  in  morality. 

All  the  others  are  superfluous.  Some  of  them 
tending  to  earn*  out  the  teachings  of  the  foregoing. 
While  others  tend  to  restrict  popular  advancement, 
by  putting  the  ban  on  the  clear  exercise  of  the  mind. 

So  we  find  that  in  the  three  divine  persons  making 
up  of  the  godhead  who  was  all  powerful,  nothing  more 
than  the  corrupting  of  the  truths  revealed  by  former 
men  who  were  acquainted  with  the  true  laws  of  heat 
and  cold  upon  the  particles  of  matter.  They  having 
given  to  their  progeny  who  survived  the  inundation 

181 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

occasioned  by  the  impact  of  the  foreign  body,  the 
truths  as  to  powers  of  heat  and  cold  upon  particles  of 
matter.  Education  being  neglected  after  taking  up 
life  anew  under  different  conditions,  and  as  years 
passed  the  properties  were  interpreted  as  beings.  The 
names  of  properties  became  names  of  powerful  beings, 
jealous,  tyrannical  and  unjust. 

We  will  not  conclude  the  chapter  yet  without 
bringing  into  play  another  proof  of  the  knowledge  be- 
yond the  age  of  superstition  into  which  mankind  has 
been  imbedded ;  of  man's  place  in  nature  in  conserving 
worldly  life  by  the  sweat  of  his  brow. 

Nature  proving  in  its  unceasing  laws  that  man 
must  work  to  maintain  heat  in  order  to  prolong  his  life 
and  that  of  the  earth.  Now  beyond  the  age  of  ignor- 
ance man  knew  that  great  truth.  Men  who  came  over 
the  great  catastrophe  in  the  ark,  or  arks,  as  the  case 
may  be,  were  aware  of  the  liberation  of  heat  being  a 
necessity  in  the  prolongation  of  life,  for  man  and  earth. 
You  will  ask  where  we  get  the  proof.  Well,  lest  we 
hold  you  in  suspense,  will  answer:  In  the  burning  of 
incense,  making  offerings  to  the  angry  god.  In  offer- 
ing up  life  to  assuage  his  great  anger  toward  their 
kind. 

Now,  all  of  those  peculiarities  in  the  actions  of 
the  ignorant  tend  to  prove  that  from  beyond  the  fall 
of  man  by  the  impact,  men  were  aware  of  liberation 
of  heat  being  a  necessity  in  prolonging  life.  The  sur- 
vivors of  the  catastrophe  telling  their  progeny  who 
lapsed  into  ignorance  for  want  of  education,  that  the 

182 


THREE  DIVINE  PERSONS. 

liberation  of  heat  was  a  necessity  in  prolonging  life 
for  man,  beast  and  planet. 

Again  we  have  proof  in  the  worshipers  of  the  sun, 
that  the  original  life  of  man  from  beyond  the  impact 
was  aware  of  the  sun  being  a  necessity  in  the  mainte- 
nance of  life.  Because  heat  was  truly  necessary  or 
life  could  not  be.  Yet  if  we  had  heat  and  no  cold  life 
could  not  be.  If  we  had  heat  and  cold  and  no  matter 
life  could  not  be.  So  take  it  all  around,  it  becomes 
necessary  to  have  all  three  in  order  that  we  may  have 
life  of  our  form. 

When  we  come  to  trace  the  chastising  properties 
allotted  to  the  powers  of  gods  as  taught  within  the 
code  of  superstition,  we  cannot  help  but  attribute  its 
origin  to  the  knowledge  of  the  rules  of  nature  in  de- 
stroying the  manifestations  of  life  that  are  unworthy 
followers  of  its  laws. 

Nature's  law,  being  the  destruction  of  life  by  sick- 
ness and  disease  when  its  hygienic  laws  are  not  con- 
formed with.  Nature's  law  being  work  to  maintain 
health.  Nature's  law  being  work  to  liberate  heat. 
Nature's  law  being  to  preserve  the  best  of  kind.  Sur- 
vival of  the  fittest  and  best  to  the  end  of  universal  pro- 
longation. 

Taking  this  line  of  truths  as  a  base,  and  believing 
that  man,  when  advanced  in  the  millions  of  years  of 
life  that  preceded  the  fall  of  the  foreign  body,  was 
thoroughly  versed  in  same.  Then  it  looks  as  if  the 
chastisement  of  nature,  as  explained  by  former  men, 
was  transformed  into  instructions  of  men  regarding 

183 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

future  punishment  which  would  be  the  lot  of  erring 
beings.  Of  course  the  principal  errors  being  to  try 
and  pry  into  nature  to  arrive  at  the  true  solution  of  the 
problem  of  life. 

All  the  principal  errors,  such  as  hygienic  cares, 
gluttony  and  other  orders  of  same  having  a  founda- 
tion in  the  teachings  of  the  great  god  of  our  fathers. 
He  being  good  enough  to  deny  our  forefathers  the 
right  to  use  the  means  given  to  us  by  our  maker  in 
the  study  of  nature  or  our  maker.  He,  the  great  tyrant, 
subjected  men  to  trials  which  brought  out  the  worst 
there  was  in  man.  He  laid  in  ambush  as  a  precedent 
for  mankind  in  waylaying  his  kind.  He  dared  not 
face  man  in  the  light  of  his  knowledge  of  life  if  al- 
lowed to  exercise  same.  Therefore  he  put  the  ban  on 
man's  inquiry  as  a  means  of  reigning  supreme  through- 
out the  ages.  Until  his  means  of  government  would 
bring  about  the  untimely  extinction  of  man.  In  the 
god  of  our  forefathers  as  revealed  by  the  ghostly  mis- 
nomer of  holy  writ,  we  have  the  greatest  enemy  to  man- 
kind. Down  with  the  tyrant,  and  long  life  to  the 
dawning  of  the  brighter  day  that  is  coming  to  the  lot 
of  man.  Reason  enlightening  the  world.  Weighing 
all  in  the  light  of  the  passing  action  of  nature,  as  re- 
vealed to  all  men,  not  to  especial  anomalies. 

It  is  not  at  all  possible  that  the  astronomer  who 
calculated  day  and  date  of  the  foreign  impact  left  any 
instructions  or  commands  tending  to  corrupt  his 
progeny.  But  instead  left  a  true  catalogue  of  the  laws 
of  nature.  It  is  very  likely  that  he  instructed  the  sur- 

184 


THREE  DIVINE  PERSONS. 

vivors  as  to  the  fundamental  law  of  nature.  That  is, 
he  left  writings  showing  that  there  were  three  forces 
in  nature,  namely,  heat,  cold  and  matter,  and  that  the 
three  forces  made  everything.  It  is  very  likely  that 
he  also  instructed  them  to  observe  all  the  laws  of  na- 
ture regarding  health,  etc.  It  is  likely  that  he  in- 
structed them  as  to  the  fact  that  the  liberation  of  heat 
was  a  necessity  to  the  prolonging  of  life  of  their  kind. 
It  is  quite  likely  that  he  instructed  them  as  to  the  place 
they  were  wont  to  fulfil  in  nature,  namely,  to  labor  in- 
cessantly to  liberate  heat  in  order  to  continue  life  of 
the  order  as  a  means  to  preserve  the  little  mound.  It 
is  quite  likely  that  he  also  instructed  them  as  to  the 
dangers  of  doing  wrong  to  an  individual,  showing 
them  that  wrong  to  an  individual  was  wrong  to  the 
cause  they  all  were  wont  to  fulfil.  Thereby  he  in- 
structed, "Do  unto  others  as  you  wish  to  be  done  by." 
Some  very  unprincipled  king,  after  the  life  was 
taken  up  anew  after  the  impact  and  consequent  inun- 
dation, undoubtedly  turned  all  these  good  instructions 
into  a  form  of  personality,  and  took  command  as  head 
of  government.  Then  he  transformed  the  instructions 
into  a  form  of  commandment  that  would  subserve  his 
desires  as  the  leader  of  mankind.  And  fearing  that 
man  would  seek  him  out  and  find  that  he  was  the  most 
corrupt  of  men,  he  placed  the  ban  on  inquiry,  and  at 
the  same  time  made  a  grounding  precedent  for  all  the 
corruption  that  has  been  the  lot  of  all  men  who  have 
come  after  him. 


185 


CHAPTER   XXII 


PRECEDENT. 

Under  this  heading  all  human  action  becomes 
measured;  every  government  acts,  or  forces  acts  of  its 
laws,  to  comply  with  some  precedent;  now,  to  inquire 
as  to  where  the  precedent  is  and  should  be  is  our  object. 

Where  the  precedent  governing  human  action 
should  be  centered  is  in  our  maker;  now  to  inquire  as 
to  whether  it  centers  in  the  maker.  We  will  attempt 
to  show  that  our  precedent  does  not  lodge  in  the  maker, 
but  instead  it  abides  in  a  dead,  corrupt  and  tyrannical 
king  of  the  ancient  world. 

Does  the  law  as  shown  in  this  work  admit  of 
proof?  Is  it  within  the  reach  of  any  man  to  prove 
the  truth  of  this  law?  If  you  can  answer  the  foregoing 
queries  in  the  affirmative,  then  you  will  know  your 
maker,  because  you  can  prove  who  your  maker  is. 
Having  proven  your  maker,  then  you  will  find  that  we 
have  no  law  of  precedent  lodged  in  the  maker;  our 
precedents  are  lodged  elsewhere. 

Now,  it  behooves  us  to  inquire  where  the  prece- 
dent is  anchored  to,  which  governs  human  conduct 
within  the  laws  of  all  nations.  In  elucidating  this 
query  we  must  resort  to  a  number  of  questions  and 
answers  so  as  to  make  it  clear  and  concise. 

Human  conduct  being  subject  to  precedent.  Now, 

186 


PRECEDENT. 

where  is  the  fundamental  precedent  governing  human 
conduct  by  setting  a  lesson?  Answer:  In  the  god  we 
love  and  follow.  What  precedent  is  most  apparent 
to  man  and  the  easier  to  follow?  Answer:  Work  in 
the  dark;  seclusion,  ambush.  How  does  god  give  man 
precedent  to  ambush  fellowman?  Answer:  By  his  re- 
maining in  ambush  while  commanding  men  to  follow 
precedent;  to  follow  him.  Why  should  he  be  a  prece- 
dent in  this  case  to  man  in  ambushing  fellowmen? 
Answer:  Work  in  the  dark,  and  work  on  men. 

Now  it  is  well  to  review  the  good  god's  commands. 
What  precedent  does  the  first  commandment  issued  by 
the  good  god  establish?  Answer:  It  being  "Thou 
shalt  not  bring  false  gods  before  me"  establishes  the 
precedent  for  man  to  follow,  namely,  hatred,  jealousy 
and  contempt  for  all  but  self  throughout  life.  That 
command  shows  jealousy  and  hatred  of  all  opposition, 
regardless  of  the  justice  of  cause  of  same.  That  com- 
mandment is  the  foundation  of  everything  bad  in  man. 
It  leaves  no  room  for  inquiry  into  the  truth  of  founda- 
tion of  the  god.  It  is  tyrannical,  unjust,  jealous,  crim- 
inal, prejudicial  and  felonious.  Because  it  sets  an  ex- 
ample to  all  followers  of  precedent  in  human  action; 
all  loving  to  follow  the  example  of  the  good  god  who 
could  do  no  wrong.  Following  could  be  but  proper, 
and  in  consequence  the  corruption  of  mankind. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  enlarge  on  the  command- 
ments as  the  first  commandment  forms  a  precedent  that 
covers  all  human  corruption.  It  is  a  precedent  to 
steal  what  does  not  belong  to  you,  because  the  god  as- 

187 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

sumes  command  and  instructs  to  not  question  his  pre- 
rogative. He  has  stolen  the  prerogative  and  fears 
question  of  same  will  reveal  the  truth  of  the  theft.  He 
establishes  precedent  to  jealousy,  hatred  and  contempt, 
by  using  the  same  passions  as  a  means  of  coercion.  He 
establishes  a  pearl  of  a  harbor  to  crime  of  the  darkest 
of  every  die  by  the  precedent  he  establishes  by  laying 
behind  a  wall  or  rampart  while  ruling  over  mankind. 
He  makes  his  precedent  powerful  and  effective  when 
weighed  by  men ;  men  using  the  means  of  reason  along 
the  line  of  precedent  can  see  no  wrong  in  following  in 
the  footsteps  of  the  mighty  god. 

In  the  other  case,  if  man  will  follow  precedent  of 
the  law  that  is  truly  his  maker,  and  in  doing  so  weigh 
all  human  action  in  the  law  that  never  fears  question; 
in  fact  loves,  stimulates  question ;  thrives  and  expands 
and  never  lies  when  questioned.  Then  what  will  be 
the  result  on  the  human  race?  Answer:  There  never 
can  be  an  injustice,  because  the  law  is  unchangeable. 
What  will  be  wrong  at  one  time  will  be  wrong  always 
and  forever.  What  will  be  right  at  one  period  of  his- 
tory will  remain  right  throughout  the  broad  range  of 
eternity.  The  precedent  will  be  revealed  to  every 
man  in  the  light  of  his  own  life  and  will  be  as  un- 
changeable as  the  unchangeable  laws,  which  make 
same  manifest  to  man's  senses. 

If  man  will  anchor  his  laws  down  to  the  precedent 
set  by  nature,  and  follow  it  throughout,  injustice  can 
never  be  accomplished  without  being  immediately  re- 
vealed. Being  revealed,  nature's  law  is  to  punish. 

188 


PRECEDENT. 

Then  nature  will  reveal  a  method  of  punishing  the  in- 
justice when  discovered.  It  cannot  escape  discovery 
by  following  nature's  precedent;  therefore  an  injustice 
will  be  impossible  without  paying  the  penalty. 

Nature  allows  no  one  to  keep  a  secret.  Nature 
has  no  secrets.  That  being  nature's  first  precedent. 
Second  precedent  revealed  by  nature  being  to  use  every 
means  to  maintain  and  follow  the  first  precedent. 
What  is  the  result  of  all  secrets  being  revealed  by  na- 
ture leaving  indelible  lines  telling  the  story  of  the  act 
or  action?  Answer:  It  becomes  impossible  to  do  an 
injustice  because  it  will  be  found  out.  Questioning 
the  marks  left  of  the  work  done  will  reveal  the  true 
mode  and  cause  of  action,  when  taken  from  every  line 
of  action  that  tends  to  converge  on  toward  the  point 
of  accomplishment  of  the  act.  There  being  a  thou- 
sand means  of  converging  lines  of  inquiry  toward  the 
one  point  or  act;  and  every  one  of  these  lines  leaves  a 
true  story  indelibly  written  and  powerfully  truthful. 
The  summing  up  of  all  the  converging  lines  in  the 
language  of  nature's  law  leave  truth  unchangeable  in 
the  verdict. 

But  a  mode  of  inquiry  that  will  restrict  question 
of  any  form  strikes  justice  at  the  fountain  head.  Just- 
ice can  never  come  to  its  own  as  long  as  question  can- 
not be  carried  to  any  line  that  could  possibly  be 
brought  to  converge  on  the  action.  The  question 
should  not  be  prohibited  from  entangling  the  august 
being  sitting  in  judgment,  as  that  may  be  found  to  be 
one  of  the  lines  of  converging  truth  revealing  the  true 

189 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

story  of  the  act  or  acts  as  the  case  may  be.  Nature 
having  no  secret  and  man  should  follow  the  precept 
throughout  all  his  actions.  Truth  and  justice  will 
follow  in  the  wake  of  taking  a  precedent  from  the  law 
that  made  the  man.  It  having  no  secrets  and  giving 
no  commands  other  than  punishing  all  wrongs;  in  con- 
sequence should  be  our  precept  of  human  action. 

The  law  that  made  the  man  shows  clearly  where 
the  man  came  from  and  where  he  is  going;  also  what 
end  he  is  here  to  accomplish.  In  these  lines  of  truth 
it  reveals  another  great  truth  to  the  man.  This  great 
truth  being  that  man  must  do  unto  man  as  he  wishes  to 
be  done  by,  in  order  to  accomplish  the  best  results 
toward  the  end  he  is  wont  to  fulfil.  Nature  also  re- 
veals another  truth  in  these  same  lines  of  truth  which 
it  has  made  clear  to  man.  This  truth  being  that  man 
must  resent  an  injustice  to  himself  as  a  means  to  the 
greater  end;  that  end  being  the  end  he  is  on  earth  to 
fulfil.  If  the  injustice  is  such  as  would  remove  him 
from  being,  it  is  nature's  law  that  he  should  remove 
the  rebel  in  the  ranks  of  men,  as  a  means  of  preserving 
himself.  In  doing  so  nature  has  been  doubly  re- 
warded in  the  carrying  out  of  her  good  work,  because 
the  dutiful  follower  of  her  laws  has  resented  a  mortal 
wrong  and  in  doing  so  removed  the  greatest  danger  to 
nature  in  the  working  order  of  her  laws  toward  the 
greater  end.  Not  only  has  the  law  of  survival  of  her 
best  been  accomplished  but  the  danger  to  her  system 
or  government  has  been  removed  during  the  effort  to 
carry  out  an  injustice.  In  other  words,  the  one  who 

190 


PRECEDENT. 

resents  the  wrong  and  in  doing  so  has  to  remove  the 
cause  of  wrong,  becomes  doubly  nature's  most  neces- 
sary preservative  in  carrying  out  her  work  of  justice. 


191 


CHAPTER  XXIII 


CHRIST. 

Having  dealt  with  life  and  the  gods  in  general, 
and  in  consequence  we  find  it  not  inappropriate  to  say 
a  few  words  regarding  the  great  exponent  of  the  Chris- 
tian teachings. 

In  passing  judgment  on  the  man  Christ,  we  have 
to  transport  ourselves  to  the  conditions  that  existed 
during  his  time,  in  order  that  we  may  not  do  the  man 
an  injustice.  We  must  strike  from  consideration  judg- 
ment conforming  with  the  period  in  which  we  live, 
and  act  solely  upon  the  evidence  derived  from  authen- 
tic history  as  revealed  to  us  today.  Otherwise  we 
would  be  judging  him  in  the  face  of  the  enlightenment 
of  the  world  during  intermediate  centuries.  And  the 
judgment  would  be  in  that  case  unjust.  It  will  be 
equally  necessary  to  consider  the  conditions  that  next 
preceded  the  conditions  that  brought  into  being  a 
man  of  Christ's  order.  He  having  to  develop  with  the 
conditions  that  made  him  in  the  true  order  of  nature's 
law.  Nature's  law  being,  man  develop  to  the  condi- 
tions. Not  conditions  develop  to  the  man.  When  we 
have  grasped  the  conditions  that  next  preceded  Christ, 
and  then  collaborate  the  pre-existing  conditions  with 
the  conditions  in  which  he  lived,  then  we  shall  know 
the  man  as  if  he  lived  with  us  today.  Know  him  as 

192 


CHRIST. 

if  we  walked  the  streets  of  San  Francisco  with  him 
every  day  for  years. 

Our  reasons  for  knowing  the  pre-existing  condi- 
tions, being  to  transfer  ourselves  to  his  time  and  take 
up  the  problems  he  had  to  deal  with.  We,  in  the  face 
of  knowing  pre-existing  conditions,  become  acquainted 
with  the  beliefs  ef  our  followers  in  case  we  take  com- 
mand of  the  conditions. 

Now,  that  we  have  landed  and  safely  on  the  scene 
to  take  up  the  problems  confronting  Christ.  We  have 
stretched  before  us  a  history  of  kings  who  were  gods; 
gods  all  powerful.  We  have  stretched  before  us  in 
our  history  great  gamesters  who  have  done  great  deeds. 
The  great  gamesters  are  superhuman,  nothing  is  impos- 
sible of  accomplishment  to  these  great  beings.  Our 
contemporaries  are  ail  believers  in  the  genuineness  of 
the  gods  that  are  pre-existing  in  our  case.  We  can 
rally  our  followers  in  the  defense  of  the  gods.  We 
cannot  rally  our  contemporaries  in  defense  of  the  na- 
tion. We  cannot  rally  our  contemporaries  in  defense 
of  personal  freedom  or  liberty.  In  our  history  there 
has  often  been  mention  made  of  great  prophets  who 
revealed  the  future.  Prophets  lived  throughout  thou- 
sands of  years  in  our  advance  in  existence.  They  were 
always  revealing  future  actions  which  were  to  come 
to  pass.  They  had  a  prophecy  applicable  to  our  condi- 
tions, and  we  could,  any  of  us  existing  apply  ourselves 
to  the  conditions,  providing  we  could  show  we  were  of 
a  certain  family.  The  progeny  of  the  particular  family 


193 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

were  all  applicable  in  a  way  to  the  fulfillment  of  the 
prophecy. 

Our  country  is  overrun  by  hordes  of  strangers  from 
a  strange  land;  the  strangers  not  only  take  valuables  of 
every  order  from  us  all,  but  also  take  some  of  our  loved 
and  best  neighbors  and  press  them  into  slavery.  The 
personnel  of  our  nation  and  town  are  all  subject  to  call 
at  any  time  to  serve  the  vilest  of  our  enemies  in  the  form 
of  personal  slaves.  This  condition  does  not  apply  to 
our  town  or  nation,  but  is  applicable  to  four-fifths  of 
the  known  world.  How  shall  we  rally  our  forces  to 
oppose  the  tyrants?  Will  they  take  up  arms  against 
the  Romans?  No,  never.  The  Romans  are  invincible; 
they  have  met  and  subdued  the  allied  forces  of  nations 
on  a  thousand  fields.  When  subdued  in  the  field  of  ac- 
tion all  are  slaves  who  survive.  Better  lay  low  and 
let  the  Romans  choose  those  they  may,  for  slaves,  and 
take  a  chance  to  be  one  of  the  fortunates  in  escaping 
the  choice  of  the  foe. 

Bravo — Across  the  tide  of  history  a  star  looms  out 
in  its  resplendent  glory.  Liberty  enlightening  the 
world.  Liberty — Liberty,  in  the  prophecy  we  can  see. 
A  prophecy  that  will  unite  the  human  race.  A  proph- 
ecy that  will  find  followers  within  the  ranks  of  the 
enemy.  We  will  whip  the  enemy  within  its  own  ranks. 
We  will  place  her  soldiers  under  our  banner.  We  will 
unite  all  men  beneath  one  head  or  god.  We  fill  the 
prophecy  and  assume  command ;  only  stumbling  block 
being  that  the  prophecy  foretells  the  birth  from  a  vir- 
gin. Our  mother  is  not  a  virgin.  She  is  the  dutiful 

194 


CHRIST. 

wife  of  our  legal  father  and  material  father.  Never 
mind,  we  will  adjust  the  matter.  Father  in  this  case 
can  be  guardian,  just  neglecting  the  charms  of  a  loving 
wife.  Our  cause  is  just. 

Humanity  is  the  stake.  On  the  outcome  of  this 
issue  remains  the  future  welfare  of  mankind.  Winning 
we  have  personal  liberty  for  all  men.  Losing,  we  have 
slavery  to  nearly  all  mankind. 

Christ  takes  command  under  the  above  conditions, 
as  a  political  leader  of  his  nation,  and  in  fact  a  politi- 
cal leader  of  human  liberty.  He  knows  he  is  not  a  god 
and  would  gladly  make  it  known  to  his  followers  if  he 
dare  do  so.  He  knows  he  dare  not  make  it  known,  be- 
cause his  cause,  which  is  human  liberty,  will  be  lost 
when  the  truth  is  known.  He  must  remain  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  prophecy  in  order  to  rally  his  followers, 
and  to  rally  men  who  will  come  after  he  has  passed 
away.  He  knows  the  battle  is  one  of  years,  perhaps  ages, 
but  he  knows  it  will  win  because  the  ranks  of  the  enemy 
will  fall  in  and  take  up  the  cause  of  the  gods.  The 
god  belief  being  instilled  in  ages  of  progenitors,  and 
the  soldier  will  inherit  the  weakness. 

Christ  knew  his  maker;  he  knew  that  mankind 
was  the  means  of  carrying  out  a  greater  cause.  He  knew 
that  union  by  just  treatment  to  all  was  the  law  of  the 
maker.  He  would  gladly  have  rallied  his  followers  un- 
der a  truthful  heading,  but  the  time  was  not  ripe  for  the 
carrying  out  of  truth.  Truth  would  have  been  shunned 
as  the  rattlesnake ;  it  would  have  had  no  meaning  with- 
in the  times.  Consequently  whatever  falsehood,  al- 

195 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

though  knowingly,  he  had  to  resort  to,  becomes  pardon- 
able in  the  face  of  his  object.  And  doubly  more  so 
when  we  consider  that  the  amount  of  liberty  his  teach- 
ings brought  about  could  not  have  been  brought  about 
under  any  other  heading  in  the  face  of  human  condi- 
tions at  the  time.  No  man  could  have  taken  charge  of 
the  conditions  with  a  twentieth  century  knowledge  of 
man  and  nature,  and  done  any  better  under  like  condi- 
tions within  his  followers. 

Take  it  all  around,  Christ  should  be  honored 
throughout  the  ages,  as  a  great  lover  of  mankind,  a 
great  apostle  of  human  liberty.  A  great  and  powerful 
personality  who  could  use  the  means  that  history  had 
suggested  in  its  former  political  safeguard  for  future 
eventualities.  A  safeguard  or  method  of  politics  which 
had  run  through  thousands  of  generations  in  preparing 
for  future  emergencies.  Each  generation  making 
prophecies  for  the  future  that  could  be  fulfilled  by  any 
one  who  read  the  history  of  the  times,  and  cared  to  take 
the  chance  of  applying  himself  to  the  prophecy. 

As  to  a  prophecy  tending  to  prove  that  a  man  was 
a  god,  nothing  could  be  more  ridiculous  to  the  man  of 
the  twentieth  century.  Because  it  would  be  impossible 
for  a  man  to  make  a  prophecy  to-day  and  leave  the  same 
of  record  without  having  about  six  hundred  millions 
of  people  fulfilling  the  prophecy  when  the  time  became 
ripe  for  the  occurrence.  Every  man  who  read  would 
aspire  to  its  fulfillment,  that  is  if  there  was  anything  to 
be  gained  by  its  fulfillment.  If  it  was  nothing  more  than 
to  get  before  the  public,  they  would  aspire  to  its  fulfill- 

196 


CHRIST. 

raent.  But  during  Christ's  time  a  prophecy  had  no 
means  of  solution  to  the  ignorant,  common-place  peo- 
ple. But  to  men  like  Christ  and  thousands  of  his  sta- 
tion in  politics  or  priesthood,  they  could  hardly  repress 
their  wonder  at  the  utter  ignorance  of  the  rabble,  in 
not  comprehending  such  commonplace  political  moves. 
As  to  the  testimony  of  the  apostles  concerning  the 
resurrection  and  the  various  other  wonders  wrhich  they 
attribute  to  the  man  Christ,  nothing  can  be  more  con- 
demnatory of  the  man's  knowledge  of  humanity  who 
exists  to-day  in  accepting  same  as  probable.  The  man 
who  listens  to  the  testimony  of  twelve  buried  men,  or 
say  one  thousand  men,  who  are  buried  beneath  the  de- 
bris of  centuries,  and  accepts  the  same  as  truth,  when 
the  testimony  is  contrary  to  the  laws  of  nature  as  re- 
vealed to  him  in  the  light  of  his  own  existence,  he  must 
be  indeed  very  gullible  and  very  ignorant  of  the  nature 
of  man  of  his  owrn  time.  He  certainly  does  not  have 
character  sufficient  to  inquire  of  his  neighbors  qualities 
not  to  say  men  buried  beneath  the  debris  of  centuries. 
The  man  who  cannot  pass  intelligent  judgment  on  the 
characters  of  his  contemporaries  has  no  business  in- 
quiring into  the  personal  characteristics  of  the  buried 
ages.  He  is  void  of  personality  within  himself,  and 
should  rest  on  the  judgment  of  others.  He  is  like  the 
reed  in  the  wind  swaying  with  the  greater  influence 
brought  to  bear  at  the  time.  Let  the  wind  change,  he 
changes.  A  man  who  is  willing  to  accept  the  judgment 
of  twelve  or  twenty,  or  say  one  thousand  men,  testifying 
to  an  occurrence  across  the  broad  vista  of  buried  ages. 

197 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

He  should  have  twelve  twentieth  century  men  sworn  to 
take  and  weigh  evidence,  weighing  him  in  the  scale  of 
life  and  death.  He  should  then  have  impossible  evi- 
dence, that  is,  physically  impossible,  brought  to  bear 
against  him.  He  should  sit  and  see  in  the  light  of  his 
own  knowledge  the  impossible  accepted  as  possible  by 
the  men  sworn  to  do  justice. 

Then  he  could  reason  thus:  Twenty- five  cents  will 
buy  sworn  evidence  in  the  light  of  my  own  personal 
knowledge,  and  within  the  range  of  all  my  five  senses. 
They  will  swear  to  the  impossible  of  accomplishment  in 
the  light  of  my  own  existence.  They  are  good  people, 
they  have  been  schooled  for  thousands  of  years  in  the 
teachings  of  Christ.  There  are  twelve  passing  judg- 
ment on  me.  There  are  many  more  giving  evidence 
capable  of  proof,  within  the  laws  of  nature  as  revealed; 
to  be  cruelly  premeditatedly  and  criminally  a  most 
damnable  lie. 

Then  the  following  cogitations  should  come  to 
light  in  the  mind  of  the  man :  If  twelve  will  sit  in  judg- 
ment sworn,  and  lie  in  the  light  of  my  own  knowledge, 
and  my  own  life,  then  what  class  of  man  was  the  pro- 
duct of  the  dead  ages?  If  many  bore  testimony  against 
me  that  I  knew  to  be  false  in  the  light  of  my  own  know- 
ledge, and  the  light  of  my  life;  if  nature's  laws  will 
prove  the  lie  wherever  it  has  been  told,  and  is  capable 
of  being  demonstrated  on  the  stage,  then  what  must  I 
think  of  the  ignorant  beings  who  failed  to  have  the 
truths  of  Christ's  morals  taught  to  them  more  than  a 
few  days;  especially  when  the  truth  of  their  assertion  is 

198 


CHRIST. 

physically  impossible  of  accomplishment  when  sub- 
jected to  the  laws  of  nature  as  revealed  to  me  in  the 
light  of  my  own  existence? 

In  the  light  of  the  foregoing,  the  mind  of  the  man 
will  be  thoroughly  grilled  in  the  knowledge  of  contem- 
poraries. He  certainly  will  know  men  as  they  are, 
not  as  they  should  be.  Then  in  addition  to  the  grilling 
should  a  man  continue  to  observe  men  throughout  his 
life,  he  will  find  that  thousands,  not  twelves,  will  sell 
their  own  mother  for  the  small  compensation  of  one  al- 
coholic stimulant.  But  should  \ve  be  met  with  the 
explanation  in  defense  of  the  apostles  that  they  were 
better  men  than  we  have  to-day.  Then  in  answer  we 
must  ask,  why  is  the  testimony  physically  impossible 
within  the  laws  of  nature  just  the  same  as  the  lie  that 
was  given,  which  we  can  demonstrate  to  be  a  lie  within 
the  laws  of  nature  in  the  case  under  our  own  observa- 
tion while  a  living,  breathing  being?  Further  we  will 
meet  the  problem  on  its  true  foundation,  and  ask  why 
not  back  to  the  good  conditions  instead  of  continuing 
under  teachings  which  have  produced  such  horrible 
results  after  two  thousand  years  of  trial? 

In  final,  we  must  back  to  the  true  judge  and  maker, 
nature,  who  made  us,  and  take  truth  from  where  truth 
resides.  Subject  the  evidence  to  the  trials  of  nature 
when  sitting  in  judgment  of  the  case.  If  nature  con- 
demns by  the  unchanging  laws,  then  condemnation  is 
just.  If  nature  condemns  the  parties  placed  to  judge  in 
the  case,  by  showing  their  true  worth,  then  place  guilt 
where  guilt  belongs.1  If  nature  proves  the  man  placed 

199 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

to  judge  a  case,  or  twelve  men  placed  to  judge,  to  be 
violators  of  its  laws  by  unjustly  depriving  an  innocent 
man  of  his  liberty  or  life,  then  subject  the  violators 
to  the  penalty  they  justly  deserve.  It  is  nature's  law. 
Nature  punishes  the  violator;  the  violator  disobeys  in 
depriving  his  fellow  man  the  right  of  demonstration 
within  the  laws  of  nature,  and  he  in  turn  becomes  crimi- 
nal in  the  judgment  of  nature,  through  depriving  the 
innocent  his  rights  within  the  true  law. 


200 


CHAPTER  XXIV 


BIRD  AND  ANIMAL  LIFE. 

On  the  mountain  tops,  or  the  highest  points  of 
earthly  surface,  during  the  cooling  process,  the  first  life 
of  necessity  had  to  appear,  because  the  cooling  was 
further  advanced  in  like  locations  and  caused  the  pre- 
cipitation of  the  life-forming  compound.  The  high 
points  being  exposed  to  the  action  of  cold  from  every 
direction  excepting  from  beneath,  and  in  consequence 
arrived  at  the  condition  in  the  cooling  process  that 
would  admit  of  the  mingling  of  the  organic  compound 
that  would  build  up  life  in  advance  of  all  other  earthly 
locations. 

The  life  of  like  locations  had  to  be  of  an  order 
conforming  to  short  period  of  constant  in  the  inhibited 
condition,  or  condition  of  incubation,  because  the  cold 
being  acting  from  all  directions  barring  one,  from  be- 
low. In  consequence,  the  fermenting  period  had  to  be 
that  of  hours  when  considered  on  extreme  sharp  points; 
likewise  the  particles  of  protoplasm  precipitated  under 
such  conditions  must  have  been  minute,  owing  to  the 
small  amount  of  surface  admitting  of  temperature  con- 
ducive to  its  compounding.  In  consequence,  minute 
forms  of  life.  Insects  of  all  orders,  each  conforming  to 
the  few  minutes'  difference  in  the  action  of  different 
exposures  to  the  action  of  cold ;  thereby  differing  in  per- 

201 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

iod  of  incubation,  and  in  conformity,  difference  in  spe- 
cies. The  difference  in  the  period  of  incubation  mark- 
ing the  difference  in  species. 

Life  of  the  fly,  bug  and  various  other  orders  being 
the  product  of  like  conditions.  They  developing  after 
a  few  hours  into  living,  breathing,  organic  bodies;  then 
the  change  had  to  be  as  rapid,  owing  to  the  conditions 
that  made  life  possible  of  like  order.  The  life  had  to 
develop  means  in  a  few  hours,  complying  with  the 
changes  which  were  to  come  to  pass.  In  consequence, 
the  life  of  like  locations  taking  in  air  and  other  proper- 
ties through  the  pores  and  reducing  same  by  the  trans- 
forming mechanism  of  digestion  from  within  into  more 
minute  particles.  When  reduced  so  as  not  to  admit  of 
further  separation  within  the  conditions  in  the  organic 
system,  then  the  particles  were  carried  outward  by  the 
excretory  passages  of  the  body,  or  the  pores.  The  cold 
having  advanced  so  rapidly  in  like  conditions  of  earth's 
surface  as  to  congeal  the  particles  exuded  through  the 
pores  from  within  the  organic  body.  Each  succeeding 
lair  of  particles  carried  outward  from  the  organic  body 
being  congealed  on  the  outer  portion  of  the  next  pre- 
ceding lair.  In  consequence  the  organic  body  formed 
wings  out  of  the  exuded  refuse  from  the  body.  The  ex- 
uded particles  being  congealed  on  the  outer  portion  of 
next  preceding  lair,  and  the  same  process  continued 
until  a  fully  developed  pair  of  wings  were  the  result 
of  the  portion  of  the  body  where  the  greater  portions 
of  bodily  refuse  were  carried  outward. 

Portions  of  the  body  where  the  pores  were  more  min- 

202 


BIRD  AND  ANIMAL  LIFE. 

ute,  the  same  process  formed  a  class  of  smaller  fins  or  a 
minute  hairy  covering,  out  of  the  exuded  particles  of 
refuse  from  the  body  which  was  carried  outward.  This 
hairy  covering  being  also  nature's  process  in  working  to 
perpetuate  species.  The  cold  continuing  to  increase, 
and  in  consequence  the  deposit  carried  outward  contin- 
ued to  adhere  to  the  outer  portion  of  the  next  preceding 
lair.  Thereby  keeping  the  center  open  for  the  carriage 
of  the  off-fall  from  the  organic  system.  The  off-fall 
from  the  organic  system  building  constantly  on  the 
outer  surface  of  the  body,  and  in  so  doing  forming  a 
covering  for  the  body  to  keep  it  warm  or  conform  to  the 
change  in  nature  passing  in  the  interim. 

This  form  of  life  had  the  pores  of  excretion  more 
plentifully  present  in  the  portion  of  the  body,  where 
nature  would  develop  by  the  waste  matter  from  the  sys- 
tem, a  means  of  propelling  life  of  the  organic  order. 
Nature  using  the  waste  matter  to  build  up  means  of  pro- 
pelling the  form  of  life  upward  and  onward.  Or  more 
properly  admitting  of  the  propulsion  of  the  form  of 
life  so  as  to  admit  of  its  transportation  to  points  where 
change  was  not  so  extraordinary;  during  the  interim 
the  body  was  protected  by  a  covering  made  of  off-fall, 
same  being  hair,  carried  outward  through  minute  pores 
provided  by  nature  for  the  occasion. 

Taking  it  all  in  all,  we  find  nature  provides  means 
for  securing  all  her  works  against  any  emergency. 

Where  the  mountain  tops  had  some  body  of  earth 
so  as  to  maintain  temperature  for  a  couple  of  weeks  of 
constant,  produced  the  bird  life  of  various  forms,  each 

203 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

form  of  species  differing  in  conformity  with  the  differ- 
ence in  location  of  posit  of  mineral  properties,  and 
minute  differences  of  time  of  incubation.  The  bird  life 
being  subject  to  extreme  changes  and  immediate  also, 
owing  to  location;  in  consequence  formed  wings  and 
bodily  covering  by  the  congealing  of  the  exuded  parti- 
cles thrown  off  from  the  body  through  the  pores.  While 
the  body  was  yet  bare  and  being  of  such  chemical  con- 
struction as  to  cause  the  precipitation  of  particles  from 
suspended  matter,  it  took  up  moisture  and  other  proper- 
ties within  the  system.  But  temperature  changing  so 
quickly  in  like  locations  as  to  deprive  the  life  of  gaining 
sustenance  by  that  means  for  any  period  of  time. 

In  consequence  the  bird  life  began  to  feed  on  the 
insect  life  that  preceded  it.  While  feeding  on  the  in- 
sect life,  the  cold  became  so  extraordinary  in  short  per- 
iods of  time  that  the  system  in  throwing  off  its  exuded 
matter,  caused  the  earliest  exuded  particles  to  congeal 
within  the  pores  forming  tubes.  These  tubes  were  kept 
open  by  the  disintegration  of  particles  into  minute  par- 
ticles of  matter,  through  the  action  of  the  digestive 
apparatuses  from  within  generating  heat  to  disperse 
outward.  As  each  succeeding  layer  or  load  was  carried 
outward  by  the  deterging  power  generated  from  within 
it  became  congealed  by  the  action  of  cold  on  the  outer 
portion  of  the  next  preceding  layer.  This  process  con- 
tinued until  the  stalk  or  bodies  of  quills  was  completed 
in  the  pores  of  the  system. 

After  the  stalk  or  quill  was  carried  outward 
from  the  body  so  as  to  be  denied  aid  in  restraining 

204 


BIRD  AND  ANIMAL  LIFE. 

the  action  of  cold  upon  the  particles  of  off-fall  carried 
from  the  body.  Then  the  cold  acted  on  the  reduced 
particles  of  matter,  causing  same  when  passing  out  of 
the  quill  to  congregate  into  globular  particles  and  ad- 
here to  each  other  by  being  acted  on  by  heat  in  the 
interstices  between  the  globular  particles  separated  by 
the  cold.  This  process  continued  by  each  succeeding 
posit  of  off-fall  from  the  system,  and  interstices  between 
globular  posits  were  the  means  of  further  passages  di- 
agonally opposite  to  each  other  on  the  body  of  the 
quills.  These  again  formed  minute  quills;  and  again 
were  carried  outward  until  globular  posits  were  caused 
on  each  side  by  the  action  of  cold  on  the  deterged  parti- 
cles carried  out  of  the  system.  In  this  manner  the  wings 
and  feathers  were  produced  by  the  action  of  cold  upon 
the  deterged  particles  of  matter  from  the  organic  sys- 
tem. This  process  was  nothing  more  than  the  condition 
made  manifest,  taking  into  consideration  the  immediate 
change  coming  to  pass  in  conditions  in  like  elevations 
where  there  was  no  body  of  earth  to  guarantee  heat  of 
a  constant  for  any  great  period  of  time.  This  was 
nature's  manner  of  providing  for  the  continuation  of 
species,  let  the  conditions  be  what  they  may.  The 
life  coming  into  being  under  any  conditions  must  con- 
form to  the  conditions  that  was  the  cause  of  same  com- 
ing into  life. 

The  carnivorous  life  of  practically  all  orders  came 
into  being  farther  dowrn  the  mountain  sides  and  slopes, 
where  temperature  could  be  maintained  at  a  constant 
in  periods  conforming  to  their  respective  periods  of 

gestation. 

205 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

Carnivorous  life  being  at  time  of  birth  a  feeder  on 
other  life,  had  to  conform  to  the  conditions  of  tem- 
perature where  it  had  to  make  its  trips  for  food.  In 
consequence  the  carnivorous  life,  although  being  the 
products  of  climates,  not  changeable  in  the  extreme  like 
mountain  tops;  still  the  life  of  that  form  had  to  develop 
so  as  to  admit  of  its  traveling  and  living  on  the  moun- 
tain tops  in  quest  of  food. 

In  consequence  life  of  the  carnivorous  order  develop- 
ed hair  over  the  body  by  the  congealing  of  the  material 
carried  out  by  the  pores;  through  the  action  of  cold  on 
same.  The  life  of  like  order  being  subject  to  extremes 
of  climate  through  its  quest  for  food  on  the  mountain 
tops.  The  pores  of  the  skin  on  like  forms  of  life  being 
small,  and  in  consequence  the  hairy  covering  conformed 
to  the  capacity  of  the  pores  in  carrying  properties  out- 
ward from  the  system.  This  form  of  life  hunted  the 
bird  and  other  forms  of  life  that  preceded  it  on  the 
higher  points;  also  squirrels  and  minor  forms  of  life 
adaptable  to  like  abodes. 

The  domestic  ox  was  the  product  of  mountain  val- 
leys conforming  in  period  of  constant  temperature  very 
closely  to  the  man.  These  valleys  cooling  much  later 
than  the  mountainous  districts.  These  valleys  being 
situated  near  or  in  about  the  same  elevation  of  the 
highlands  coriforming  to  the  advent  of  man.  They  had 
greater  bodies  of  minerals  deposited  owing  to  being  the 
sinks  or  lowlands  in  proximity  to  the  mountains,  and 
in  conformity  the  life  developed  in  larger  forms. 

The  domestic  ox  being  a  vegetarian  from  birth, 

206 


BIRD  AND  ANIMAL  LIFE. 

had  to  make  for  the  high  points  immediately  after  de- 
veloping into  a  moving  being  so  as  to  feed  on  the  mosses 
or  scums  of  detained  waters  which  become  deposited 
on  the  mountains  during  this  period,  or  percolated 
through  the  rocks. 

For  the  same  reason,  as  other  forms  of  life  which 
generated  a  hairy  covering  to  conform  to  perpetuation, 
he  also  had  to  develop  the  hairy  covering  by  the  con- 
gealing of  the  exuded  particles  of  waste  matter  pass- 
ing outward  through  the  pores  of  his  skin,  through  his 
being  exposed  to  the  rigors  of  changing  climatic  con- 
ditions. 

He  also  formed  his  horns  on  the  head  by  scratching 
against  the  rugged  rocks  trying  to  detach  the  particles 
of  moss  or  scum  which  was  the  only  form  of  vegetation 
conforming  to  the  age  and  time.  His  gums  being  in- 
capable of  detaching  the  adhering  moss,  and  in  conse- 
quence he  butted  it  off  with  his  head.  Each  successive 
scratching  and  refreshing  of  the  wound  brought  into 
existence  the  horny  substance  to  grow  on  the  head 
as  a  preservative  of  the  head.  It  being  nature's 
law  to  develop  a  means  of  perpetuation  of  every  form 
of  life  and  develop  it  in  conformity  with  the  conditions 
it  has  to  contend  with.  This  scratching  process  devel- 
oped the  horns  in  the  form  of  a  corn  on  your  foot.  Each 
successive  abrasion  caused  the  toughening  of  the  sore, 
and  made  it  more  horny. 

Even  until  to-day  we  see  the  same  process  going  on 
in  nature,  where  the  shoe  is  so  tight  as  to  rub  the  hide 
and  continue  to  do  so,  nature  provides  a  horny  substance 

207 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

to  grow  in  order  to  keep  the  abraiding  source  of  trouble 
away  from  body.  This  horny  substance  \vhen  let  alone 
will  develop  into  a  full-grown  horn.  That  is  when  not 
detached  by  a  knife  or  other  instrument. 

The  domestic  dog  was  the  most  intelligent  of  all 
the  carnivorous  animals,  and  came  into  being  under 
about  the  same  circumstances  as  the  average  animal  of 
like  order;  but  he  being  handicapped  by  not  having  the 
great  strength  of  some  of  the  greater  animals,  was 
forced  to  use  his  brain.  The  principal  development  in 
the  brain  of  the  dog  being  his  development  of  the  ol- 
factory nerves,  and  in  consequence  he  used  his  brain  in 
hunting  the  minute  scents  that  wrere  buoyed  by  the 
waves  of  aerial  properties.  In  consequence  he  was  the 
first  animal  to  make  an  incursion  on  the  man  with  intent 
to  feed  on  man.  He  having  scented  the  man  from  afar 
off  on  the  high  plains  when  he  was  in  the  mountain 
districts.  In  consequence  he  made  for  the  plains  to 
feast  on  the  new  form  of  food.  But  when  he  arrived  on 
the  plains  where  he  found  man,  he  found  a  worthy  rival 
both  in  brains  and  physical  strength,  and  in  conse- 
quence he  wras  overpowered  and  domesticated  by  the 
man. 

His  domestication  by  man  w7as  a  great  aid  to  the 
man  later  in  overcoming  the  other  animals  which  later 
made  an  incursion  on  the  man ;  the  dog  aiding  the  man 
to  overcome  the  other  animals.  In  doing  so  getting 
food  for  himself  and  his  master. 

The  elephant  and  like  animals  were  many  years 
later  coming  into  being,  owing  to  having  to  await  the 

208 


BIRD  AND  ANIMAL  LIFE. 

cooling  of  extreme  lowlands.  The  lowlands  being  ex- 
tremely hot  and  being  far  above  the  temperature  con- 
ducive to  life  when  life  was  plentiful  in  the  higher  re- 
gions. The  elephant  developed  without  hair  owing 
to  coming  into  being  where  the  particles  of  organic 
properties  \vere  plentiful  in  the  air.  The  age  of  the 
elephant  being  so  much  later  as  to  cause  the  remaining 
organic  properties  held  in  suspension  to  adhere  around 
the  lowlands  or  swamps  that  brought  the  elephant  into 
being.  Long  periods  in  like  conditions  made  life  of 
long  periods  of  gestation. 

In  all  forms  of  life  during  the  developing  process, 
while  developing  the  hairy  or  feathery  outer  covering 
by  congealing  of  exuded  particles  from  the  body, 
the  exuded  particles  were  aided  in  forming 
into  hair  or  feather  by  the  deterged  particles  of  poison- 
ous properties  denied  entry  into  the  system  by  the  brain. 
These  poisonous  particles  being  precipitated  by  the 
temperature  of  the  exuded  particles,  conforming  to  the 
temperature  of  precipitation  of  the  poisonous  parti- 
cles which  were  heretofore  held  in  suspension.  When 
precipitated  on  the  surface  they  were  denied  assimila- 
tion with  the  body  of  the  man  or  animal  by  the  brain 
passing  judgment  on  same,  condemning  as  injurious  to 
the  system.  Then  they  were  assimilated  with  the  ex- 
uded particles  which  had  caused  their  precipitation  and 
in  consequence  aided  in  forming  a  feathery  or  hairy 
covering  for  the  animal  subjected  to  extremes  of 
change. 

Thereby  we  have  no  trouble  in  explaining  the  rea- 

209 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

son  why  in  the  action  of  nature  there  was  poisonous 
properties  in  the  hair  which  could  not  be  assimilated 
with  the  body,  and  thereby  were  not  exuded  from  same. 
It  not  being  necessary  for  all  the  properties  making 
up  hair  to  have  been  exuded  from  within  in  the  work- 
ing order  of  nature. 

In  the  case  of  man  he  also  conforms  in  showing 
how  the  order  of  nature  never  lies  in  its  truthful  lines 
of  history  which  it  leaves  in  its  work  for  future  ques- 
tioning. The  man  has  hair  on  his  body  in  locations  of 
surface  where  the  outlines  of  body  create  a  draft.  These 
same  portions  of  bodily  surface  have  more  pores  and 
tend  to  carry  off  greater  amounts  of  refuse  from  the 
body.  The  refuse  being  carried  out  in  like  locations 
and  a  draft  being  created  owing  to  topographical  con- 
ditions, as  in  planets  and  in  consequence  a  lowering  of 
temperature.  Lowering  of  temperature  necessitating 
the  congealing  of  refuse  matter.  The  congealing  of  re- 
fuse matter  necessitating  the  precipitation  of  other 
properties  in  nature  admitting  of  precipitation  in  the 
given  temperature.  In  consequence,  the  poisonous  par- 
ticles going  to  make  up  the  compound  which  we  know 
as  hair  become  assimilated  wTith  the  exuded  particles 
and  form  hair  or  feathers  as  the  case  may  be. 

In  the  case  of  man  developing  hair  on  the  top  of 
his  head,  it  also  admits  of  explanation  as  does  all  of 
nature's  work  whenever  questioned  in  the  language  of 
her  working  order  as  observed  to-day.  The  head  hav- 
ing a  heavy  bone  beneath  the  surface.  This  heavy  bone 
having  no  flesh  or  fatty  substance  between  it  and  the 

210 


BIRD  AND  ANIMAL  LIFE. 

skin;  in  consequence  no  background  to  maintain  heat. 
In  consequence,  a  reduction  in  temperature  of  like  sur- 
faces. A  reduction  in  .temperature  below  the  rest  of 
body,  while  the  temperature  conforms  to  conditions  of 
draining  the  system  elsewhere;  and  in  consequence  the 
particles  carried  out  of  the  system  are  caused  to  con- 
geal on  the  surface  of  skin  on  the  top  of  the  head.  When 
congealed  they  reduce  the  temperature  further  by  get- 
ting further  distant  from  the  source  of  bodily  heat.  In 
consequence  the  precipitation  of  properties  held  in  sus- 
pension admitting  of  precipitation  in  the  given  tem- 
perature; and  union  with  the  exuded  particles.  And 
thereby  nature  provides  a  covering  so  as  to  adjust  that 
portion  of  the  body  to  the  conditions  that  become  mani- 
fest. 

It  would  be  well  for  the  reader  to  remember  that 
the  true  law  of  life  of  any  form  will  develop  a  style  of 
life  conforming  with  the  temperature  of  constant.  If 
the  temperature  of  constant  in  a  given  part  of  the  earth 
surface  will  conform  in  the  low  lands  to  the  constant 
necessary  to  the  production  of  man,  then  man  will  be 
the  product  of  the  given  elevation.  The  ideas  hereto- 
fore depicted  only  applied  to  the  great  continents  in  a 
general  way.  The  temperature  of  constant  is  the  given 
law,  and  seek  for  capabilities  in  the  place  questioned. 

A  low,  level  island  having  uniform  temperature 
may  arrive  at  the  temperature  conducive  to  life,  and 
have  the  necessary  properties  in  the  mineral  line  to  de- 
velop but  few  forms  of  life.  The  scarcity  of  mineral 
properties  would  render  man  the  most  likely  style  of 

211 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

life,  he  being  a  product  of  long  periods  of  temperature 
of  constant,  and  a  feeder  on  aerial  properties  for  many 
years  during  the  developing  period.  He  would  be  the 
most  likely  form  of  life  under  the  circumstances.  There 
not  being  mineral  enough  to  produce  the  other  greater 
forms  of  life  or  means  of  sustenance. 

It  would  be  well  to  note  that  the  conditions  that 
made  all  hairy  life  was  such  as  would  render  the  pores 
practically  always  channels  of  excretion.  The  same  can 
be  said  of  all  the  fowls  of  the  air  which  have  feathery 
coverings.  Their  period  of  incubation  or  method  of 
feeding  reveals  necessity  for  their  coming  into  being  in 
portions  of  surface  of  changing  temperatures.  The 
same  can  be  said  of  the  ox  and  the  horse,  they  being 
vegetarians,  and  it  being  necessary  for  them  to  seek  the 
coldest  portion  of  earthly  surface  in  order  to  get  moss 
or  other  vegetable  diet  at  the  heated  period  in  which 
they  came  into  being. 

In  the  case  of  the  man,  he  changed  the  channels 
very  often  from  exaction  to  excretion,  owing  to  his 
method  of  deriving  food  from  the  mists  by  their  means. 
And  the  temperature  was  constant  in  his  locality  for 
many  years.  In  the  case  of  the  portions  of  his  body 
which  are  covered  by  hair  he  nearly  always  used  like 
portions  of  his  body  as  avenues  of  excretion.  The  same 
will  be  found  to  be  the  truth  until  to-day.  As  like  por- 
tions of  his  system  seldom  exact  from  without.  They 
generally  act  as  drainage  avenues  for  the  human  body. 


212 


CHAPTER   XXV 


DANGERS  TO  THE  HUMAN  ORGANISM. 

Before  closing  this  work,  it  would  be  well  to  con- 
sider the  action  of  heat  and  cold  in  the  light  of  their 
respective  powers  on  the  properties  of  matter,  and 
weigh  the  effects  on  the  human  organism,  and  show  the 
dangers  to  be  encountered  by  abusing  the  true  law  of 
the  forces. 

When  you  place  your  hand  into  a  basin  of  cold 
water  the  cold  wrater  causes  the  properties  of  matter 
making  up  your  hand  to  contract.  The  contraction  in 
the  particles  causes  the  sensation  of  cold.  It  is  the 
union  of  particles  in  the  hand.  Change  the  hand  into 
a  basin  of  hot  water  and  the  heat  expands  the  proper- 
ties making  up  the  hand.  The  expanding  movement 
is  recognizable  as  heat.  You  can  immediately  distin- 
guish between  heat  and  cold,  because  the  particles  of 
body  change  course  of  movement. 

Now,  if  you  are  exposed  to  cold  so  as  to  freeze  a 
member  of  your  body,  the  frozen  member  should  not  be 
exposed  to  heat  in  any  quantity.  Why?  Well,  we  shall 
explain  the  dangers  from  the  foundation  of  the  forces. 
Heat  and  cold  always,  when  present  in  quantities,  tend 
to  demarkate  lines  of  action  of  their  respective  forces; 
herein  lies  the  danger.  When  exposed  to  heat  in  quan- 
tity from  without,  it  forms  a  zone  of  gravity  between  it 

213 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

and  the  cold  in  quantity.  The  two  forces  tend  to  modify 
each  other  up  to  the  line  of  demarkation,  thereby  im- 
prisoning the  cold  within  the  member. 

Again  we  will  discuss  another  danger  subject  to 
the  same  law.  On  entering  a  very  warm  room  after 
being  exposed  to  severe  cold,  the  cold  having  been  suffi- 
ciently severe  when  without  so  as  to  penetrate  the  in- 
ner side  of  body,  then  the  heat  from  outer  surface  of 
body  tends  to  demarkate  with  the  cold  from  within  the 
body.  In  consequence,  a  zone  of  action  becomes  es- 
tablished between  the  two  forces,  thereby  causing  the 
congealing  of  blood  within  the  inner  surface  of  body. 
Cold  being  a  uniting  medium  or  force,  acts  on  the  par- 
ticles of  matter;  heat  contends  on  the  outer  surface  for 
equal  rights  in  action  on  the  properties  of  matter.  Re- 
sult: the  cold  is  forced  to  act  in  its  own  zone  or  within, 
and  in  consequence  congeals  the  blood,  causing  con- 
gestion, and  where  the  cold  is  sufficient,  death  will  fol- 
low. 

Remedy  in  like  Cases. — When  possible,  there  should 
be  heat  applied  inward  and  cold  without  the  body, 
thereby  the  heat  from  within  would  tend  to  drive  out- 
ward, and  the  cold  on  outer  surface  would  have  a  ten- 
dency to  equilibrate,  acting  equal  everywhere.  The 
result  would  be  the  cold  would  unite  in  a  zone  outward, 
while  heat  would  arrange  in  a  zone  inward.  The  re- 
verse should  be  resorted  to  in  the  case  of  heat  inward. 

This  zone  is  only  temporary  in  the  organic  body; 
it  is  relative  to  the  degree  of  constant  heat  applicable 
to  the  organism,  but  the  aggression  of  either  of  the 

214 


DANGERS  TO  THE  HUMAN  ORGANISM. 

forces  of  heat  or  cold  beyond  the  zone  of  demarkation 
established  by  nature  in  the  contentions  of  the  forces  in 
the  organism  will  tend  to  destroy  the  style  of  life.  The 
zone  of  demarkation  in  each  organism  between  heat 
and  cold  being  relative,  and  the  frontiers  being  ex- 
tended by  either  force,  and  life  will  go  out  with  the 
aggression. 

The  same  can  be  said  of  planets;  they  demarkate 
lines  of  action  between  the  two  forces,  but  they  are 
not  eternal.  When  one  force  gains  the  ascendency  in 
action  on  the  planet,  then  the  mode  of  life  so  applied 
\vill  cease  to  be.  So  in  either  case  man,  planet  or  rose 
bush,  when  one  of  the  forces,  heat  or  cold,  extends  its 
power  beyond  its  correlative  in  carrying  on  action,  then 
the  life  of  the  order  goes  out  with  the  aggression. 

So  we  find  that  every  move  we  make  depends  on 
heat  and  cold,  which  proves  to  be  our  creator,  and  how 
we  observe  the  rules  of  pur  creator  determines  the  per- 
iod of  life  we  will  be  wont  to  indure. 


215 


CHAPTER  XXVI 


DEATH. 

Death,  when  applied  to  the  material  man,  is  truly 
impossible,  it  being  truly  impossible  to  discover  death 
in  material.  Material  always  changing,  and  conse- 
quently living  in  different  forms. 

But  death  when  applied  to  the  living,  breathing 
phenomenon  in  the  mutation  of  nature's  conditions,  it  is 
possible  and  very  probable,  as  it  all  depends  on  the  man 
as  to  whether  he  lives  or  not,  that  is  perpetually.  He 
can  live  in  the  form  of  mind,  but  the  mind  must  be  an- 
chored down  to  the  unceasing,  unchanging  laws  of 
eternity.  He  must  think  and  act  in  the  true  order  of  the 
unchangeable.  When  passing  out  of  this  life  by  the 
mutation  of  the  properties  making  up  his  earthly  or 
material  body,  the  mind  anchored  to  the  unceasing 
law  of  eternity  will  subvert  to  the  unchangeable  of 
which  it  lived  a  true  representative.  In  the  mutation 
of  material  properties  the  thoughts  that  dominate  the 
body  are  the  sole  insight  to  its  future  action  adown  the 
tide  of  futurity.  The  mind  that  dwells  on  the  unchange- 
able and  loves  its  selection  within  the  natural  turn  of 
change  in  all  other  properties,  will  live  forever.  It 
dwelling  within  the  one  and  only  property  in  nature 
that  never  changes,  it  will  be  eternal. 

Should  our  world  pass  away  adown  the  centuries 

216 


DEATH. 

yet  unborn,  yes,  millions  of  worlds.  Should  humanity 
dominate  the  different  worlds  when  temperature  would 
admit  of  same,  and  in  any  and  all  of  the  periods  of  life 
adaptable  to  each  and  all  of  them,  still  the  unchange- 
able laws  will  apply  to  action.  So  the  mind  that  dwells 
on  the  unchangeable  will  be  manifesting  the  unchange- 
able throughout  all  this  grand  process.  Every  property 
within  nature  tends  to  find  its  level.  Like  water  in  a 
tube  always  finding  level.  So  with  the  departed  mind 
when  the  material  man  shall  have  been  liberated  to 
again  be  transformed  into  nature's  various  properties. 
The  mind  will  seek  the  level  in  conformity  with  its 
properties.  If  the  properties  of  the  mind  prove  un- 
changeable, then  the  mind  is  unchangeable.  That  is  the 
mind  living  and  loving  the  unchangeable  while  being 
in  the  form  of  man,  when  disintegrated  it  will  revert 
to  the  unchangeable. 

The  unchangeable  in  life  being  the  knowledge  of 
the  working  laws  of  nature,  the  knowledge  of  what  will 
happen  or  how  it  could  happen  from  what  we  see  in 
life  in  the  passing  action  of  the  unchangeable  laws. 
The  knowledge  of  past,  present  and  future  from  a 
study  of  what  is  transpiring  within  the  range  of  the 
senses. 

The  mind  that  will  dwell  on  the  thought  of  a 
day  which  shall  be  shattered  and  changed  with  the 
conditions,  shall  live  only  until  the  mutation  shall  alter 
the  order  of  the  mode  of  thought.  Then  the  ephemeral 
mind  shall  cease  to  be,  to  be  replaced  by  another. 

But  the  mind  that  dwells  on  the  eternal  laws  of 

217 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

nature  that  shifts  down  the  ages  will  revert  to  the 
source  of  its  power.  It  will  be  present  in  the  unchange- 
able law  which  it  was  an  earthly  exponent  while  be- 
ing in  the  mutation  known  as  the  man. 

It  cannot  be  possible  that  a  mind  dwelling  in  the 
form  of  man  for  a  day,  while  surveying  all  nature  and 
seeing  his  form  of  life  compounded  in  the  mists  of 
the  past  ages,  millions  of  years  before  he  came  into 
being,  could  lapse  into  nothingness.  Especially  wrhen 
we  consider  the  grasp  of  his  knowledge  while  dwelling 
in  the  eternal  action  transmitted  to  his  senses  by  nerves 
that  are  all  pervading  in  their  grasp.  What  renders  it 
more  unlikely  that  he  should  lapse  into  nothingness  is 
the  fact  that  the  thoughts  that  are  his,  are  the  acts  that 
are  unavoidable  millions  of  years  hence,  and  they  are 
unceasing  and  unchangeable,  throughout  all  the  grand 
purpose.  We  must  conclude  that  the  mind  will  live 
if  it  conforms  to  the  true  order  of  action,  and  that  it 
will  pass  out  of  being  or  change  form  when  not  in 
conformity  with  the  true  law  of  nature. 

But  as  to  the  perpetuation  of  form  we  must  strike 
from  consideration  such  question  once  and  forever, 
as  we  have  no  other  guide  only  what  is  revealed  to  us 
by  the  passing  action  of  nature.  Passing  action  show- 
ing change  in  every  moving  thing.  Passing  action 
showing  change  in  every  conceivable  thing  but  the  laws 
of  action.  The  laws  of  action  being  the  one  and  only 
property  which  appears  to  be  unchangeable.  The 
laws  being  ponderable  to  the  mind —  and  not  being 
ponderable  to  none  other. 

218 


DEATH. 

Then  we  must  infer  that  the  home  or  level  of  the 
mind  must  be  in  the  domain  of  the  laws.  When  com- 
plying with  the  true  and  natural  la\vs,  then  seeking 
their  level,  and  becoming  eternal  as  the  eternal  laws. 
When  no-complying  with  nature's  law,  then  being  only 
a  mutation  assuming  to  law  and  going  out  of  existence 
with  death. 

Let  us  diagnose  this  case,  and  then  sentheses  the 
same,  and  see  if  we  cannot  locate  immortality  in  the 
mind,  and  do  so  beyond  a  reasonable  doubt.  We  will 
simply  tear  down  and  build  up,  and  see  what  result  we 
derive  from  such  action.  First,  the  brain  is  made  out 
of  particles  of  matter.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  mind.  It 
has  tentacles  connecting  \vith  all  matter.  These  tenta- 
cles carrying  from  any  and  all  properties  into  \vhich 
they  come  into  contact  with,  and  depositing  same  in  the 
brain.  The  tentacles  have  direct  connection  with  the 
two  other  properties  of  our  maker,  namely  heat  and 
cold.  They  also  convey  contact  with  the  two  power 
producing  properties  to  the  brain.  The  brain  com- 
pounds the  particle  which  has  been  conveyed  for  test 
with  other  properties  within;  in  consequence,  its  make- 
up or  quality  has  been  determined  by  the  brain.  The 
result  in  this  case  must  be  law,  and  it  is  certainly  mind. 
Now  if  this  result  is  true  to  nature's  law,  which  is  im- 
mortal, then  the  mind  that  anchors  down  to  nature  is 
certainly  immortal. 

The  result  in  the  case  leaves  it  to  man  to  become 
immortal  by  the  exercise  of  the  powers  given  to  him  by 
nature.  By  conveying  inward  the  appearance  to  the 

219 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

brain  on  the  part  of  tentacles  of  vision,  we  derive  ap- 
pearance of  any  and  all  things  in  nature.  Lest  ap- 
pearance may  foil  us  in  deriving  the  truth  of  the  parti- 
cle in  question  as  to  appearance,  we  can  resort  to  sound 
to  further  test  the  truth  of  the  tentacles  of  vision.  If 
we  still  remain  in  doubt  as  to  its  true  place  in  nature,  we 
can  transfer  inward  by  tentacles  of  taste.  If  the  result 
fails  to  place  the  property  as  to  law  we  can  resort  to 
smell,  whose  tentacles  transfer  inward.  We  can  also 
test  by  touch.  In  each  of  these  cases  where  we  weigh 
particles  of  matter,  the  tentacles  convey  inward  parti- 
cles derived  by  the  chemical  action  of  the  many  forms 
of  nerves.  Each  nerve  having  a  tendency  to  take  cer- 
tain properties  from  the  particle  which  has  come  into 
contact  with  same,  the  nerve  conveying  same  inward 
to  the  brain.  The  brain  forming  five  different  com- 
pounds out  of  properties  derived  from  the  five  senses; 
then  balancing  same  and  getting  law  as  the  result.  The 
result  being  mind.  Thereby  we  derive  as  a  result  of 
any  and  all  tests  in  the  action  of  determining  matter, 
law,  mind.  Or  law  and  mind  proves  out  to  be  one  and 
the  same. 

Consequently  we  must  acknowledge  that  the  mind 
that  gets  at  nature's  laws  is  as  perpetual  as  nature's  law 
in  itself.  It  is  within  the  reach  of  all,  as  we  all  have  the 
means  of  weighing  in  five  different  ways.  Matter  is 
before  us  all,  and  we  have  the  means  to  derive  law  from 
same.  Deriving  law  from  the  action  of  nature's  move- 
ment on  matter  places  immortality  in  our  grasp. 

We  will  find  also  that  when  mind  is  the  product  of 

220 


DEATH. 

some  great  impostor's  command  from  across  the  wake 
of  ignorance,  it  is  as  long-lived  as  the  impostor.  The 
mind  being  law,  and  when  anchored  down  to  result  of 
no  standing,  on  temporary  conclusion,  must  pass  out 
with  the  means  of  its  foundation.  It  cannot  live  be- 
yond the  standard  of  its  control  in  action.  When 
movement  ceases  to  be  within  the  standard  of  such  law 
then  all  life  built  on  the  standard  of  foundation  must 
cease  to  exist.  Because  it  was  nothing  in  the  first  place. 
It  not  being  a  living  law  of  nature  was  only  a  temporary 
law  or  mind.  Never  having  arrived  at  the  goal  of  true 
law  or  mind. 


221 


CHAPTER  XXVII 


REVOLUTION  OF  THE  MOON  AROUND 
THE  EARTH. 

The  moon  is  a  body  formed  around  a  gaseous  nu- 
cleus and  by  that  means  becomes  subject  to  the  two 
forces  of  heat  and  cold  in  finding  a  medium  in  space. 
It  will  settle  in  conformity  with  its  weight  in  relativity 
with  the  lifting  power,  or  power  that  propels  it.  Only 
difference  in  the  moon's  action  in  space  from  that  of 
the  earth  being  that  the  moon  is  subject  to  two  propell- 
ing forces  in  being  held  in  place.  And  in  addition  it 
is  subject  to  the  intermediate  relation  between  the  two 
propelling  forces  and  cold.  Finding  a  dividing  line 
between  the  lifting  power  two  ways  and  cold  making 
a  line  of  demarkation  with  each  force. 

The  earth  being  surrounded  by  a  large  body  of  air 
and  in  addition  to  the  air  the  greater  portion  of  the 
earth's  surface  being  made  up  of  water.  And  in  con- 
sequence, the  earth  becomes  a  great  medium  for  the  de- 
flecting of  the  rays  of  the  sun.  The  earth's  air  and 
water  make  the  earth,  practically  speaking,  a  young 
sun  in  the  heavens  sending  out  powerful  buoyant  rays. 
And  in  consequence,  the  earth  acts  as  an  additional  sun 
in  suspending  the  moon  to  a  particular  distance.  The 
moon  sinking  in  relativity  with  its  weight  to  a  medium 
.  where  the  cold,  and  the  buoyant  rays  reflected  from  the 

222 


REVOLUTION  OF  MOON. 

earth  are  equal,  and  on  that  line  of  demarkation  be- 
tween the  forces  of  cold  and  heat  the  moon  moves 
about  the  earth. 

The  moon  also  sinks  to  the  medium  in  relativity 
consistent  with  the  gaseous  center  within  it  toward  the 
sun,  and  in  consequence  it  is  like  a  balloon  bobbing  up 
and  down  on  the  line  of  demarkation  of  three  forces. 

When  located  beyond  the  earth  or  being  in  oppo- 
sition or  superior  conjunction  it  is  then  shielded  from 
the  extreme  rays  of  the  sun  by  the  earth  and  likewise 
deprived  of  the  heating  rays  of  the  earth  which  cannot 
be  deflected  upon  it  owing  to  position.  And  in  con- 
sequence it  moves  toward  the  earth,  thereby  proving 
why  it  nears  to  the  earth  during  this  portion  of  its  trip 
around  the  earth.  It  also  solidifys  in  the  particles  that 
constitute  its  make  up  by  the  congealing  action  of  the 
undetered  cold  during  the  secluded  period.  Having 
gained  in  compression  by  the  action  of  the  cold  during 
this  period,  it  will  be  naturally  heavier  in  relativity. 
And  when  the  movements  of  the  earth  cause  the  earth 
to  change  position  owing  to  the  movement  in  its  orbit, 
it  leaves  the  moon  falling  toward  the  sun  by  the  motion 
already  under  way.  And  the  body  of  the  moon  gain- 
ing in  weight  all  the  time,  owing  to  the  action  of  the 
cold,  causes  it  to  move  further  on  toward  the  sun.  And 
at  the  same  time  the  portion  of  the  earth  comes  into 
play  with  the  deflected  rays  of  heat  propelling  at  right 
angles  upon  the  moon,  thereby  causing  it  to  move  in  a 
kind  of  elongated  ellipse  toward  the  sun. 

When    this    already   accelerated    motion     gained 

223 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

through  the  denial  of  the  suspending  power  for  a  time 
and  aided  by  the  action  of  the  cold,  becomes  expended, 
the  moon  has  already  passed  on  between  the  earth  and 
sun.  And  during  the  period  moving  toward  the  sun 
it  has  lost  a  great  part  of  its  weight  through  the  dispers- 
ing rays  brought  to  bear  from  two  sources,  that  is,  earth 
and  sun.  It  being  lighter  when  between  the  earth  and 
sun  and  the  earth  having  a  greater  power  through  its 
being  nearer  and  reflecting  the  rays  of  the  sun  back 
upon  the  moon,  forces  it  farther  toward  the  sun  before 
it  passes  out  of  the  influence  of  the  two  opposing  forces. 

When  it  passes  out  from  between  the  two  forces  in 
opposition  it  has  beyond  it  but  the  cold  of  space  to  deter 
it  from  soaring  onward  by  the  rays  of  the  sun  in  pro- 
pelling. It  having  been  made  much  lighter,  owing  to 
the  heat  of  the  sun  tending  to  expansion,  and  in  addi- 
tion to  the  heat  of  the  sun,  the  heat  reflected  from  the 
earth  back  onto  the  moon.  And  in  consequence,  it 
being  far  lower  with  relation  to  the  sun  than  its  weight 
in  relativity  would  necessitate  in  the  propelling  it  at  a 
medium  between  heat  and  cold.  Consequently  it  is 
driven  away  in  a  direct  line.  It  being  so  light  from 
being  forced  between  two  heating  sources  that  it  is  car- 
ried away  with  great  speed.  Greater  speed  than  at 
any  other  time  during  its  course  around  the  earth. 
When  it  passes  out  from  the  two  opposing  forces  its 
weight  being  reduced,  it  does  not  take  the  course  of 
an  ellipse  but  is  driven  more  direct. 

By  the  time  that  the  moon  reaches  its  line  of  de- 
markation  where  heat  and  cold  are  equal,  after  passing 

224 


REVOLUTION  OF  MOO1NL 

out  from  the  opposing  forces  of  the  earth  and  sun,  it 
has  already  arrived  at  the  point  where  the  earth  again 
shields  it  from  the  sun's  rays  as  well  as  from  the  de- 
flected rays  from  the  earth.  And  in  consequence,  the 
moon  begins  another  journey  around  the  earth  as  be- 
fore. And  this  same  method  is  gone  through  for  ages, 
or  until  the  time  when  cold  shall  work  its  destruction. 
The  reason  why  the  polar  regions  partially  appear 
to  us  on  the  earth  at  certain  times  during  the  revolution 
of  the  moon  about  the  earth  can  be  attributed  to  the 
double  sun  power  of  propulsion  of  same  in  space. 
The  earth  acting  as  an  extra  sun  by  its  reflecting  power. 
It  causes  the  moon  to  have  two  methods  of  revolution, 
one  partially  from  pole  to  pole  and  the  other  from 
west  to  east  as  in  the  case  of  the  earth.  Having  two 
suns  requires  two  forms  of  revolution  in  order  to  pre- 
serve the  body  from  annihilation  by  the  dispersing  of 
matter  on  one  portion  and  piling  up  on  another.  If 
this  dispersing  did  not  destroy  the  equilibrium  it 
would  in  time  disperse  from  one  side  and  pile  up  on 
the  other  until  the  gaseous  center  was  liberated,  and 
then  the  body  would  fall  toward  the  point  of  least  re- 
sistence.  But  the  dispersal  of  the  properties  from  one 
side  and  piling  up  on  the  other  destroys  the  equilibrium 
and  causes  the  body  to  turn  about  and  then  the  prop- 
erties are  again  dispersed  and  caused  to  precipitate  on 
the  lighter  side  again  by  the  cold.  The  lighter  side 
always  turning  to  the  cold  after  the  equilibrium  has 
been  destroyed,  and  in  consequence,  a  building  up 


225 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

again  by  the  dispersed  matter  from  the  side  exposed 
to  the  heat. 

The  moon  moves  from  west  to  east,  on  its  axis,  by 
the  action  of  the  sun  upon  the  body.  While  the  moon 
is  moving  beyond  the  earth  or  during  the  period  when 
it  is  situated  more  distant  from  the  sun,  it  continues  to 
pile  up  the  particles  of  matter  detached  from  the  por- 
tion exposed  to  the  action  of  the  sun.  All  the  while 
the  cold  precipitating  the  particles  on  the  portion  of 
the  body  directed  away  from  the  sun  and  the  sun  ex- 
panding the  portion  nearer  to  the  same  until  the 
equilibrium  has  been  destroyed  and  in  the  course  of  a 
revolution  the  displacement  is  sufficient  to  cause  one 
revolution  of  the  moon  on  its  axis  from  west  to  east. 
The  reason  why  the  moon  does  not  revolve  faster  can 
be  attributed  to  the  fact  of  there  being  very  little  elas- 
tic matter  that  can  be  carried  from  one  side  of  the 
body  to  the  other.  The  main  factor  in  a  body  like  the 
moon  being  the  compression  on  the  portion  exposed  to 
the  cold,  and  the  expansion  on  the  side  exposed  to  the 
action  of  the  sun.  Between  the  two  forces  it  brings 
about  sufficient  weight  in  difference  to  cause  it  to  re- 
volve once  in  a  revolution  around  the  earth.  Of  course 
aided  by  what  little  moisture  there  is  within  the  body 
being  carried  away  and  precipitated  on  the  other  side. 

The  polar  revolution  is  brought  about  by  the  ac- 
tion of  the  earth  reflecting  the  rays  of  the  sun,  and 
being  in  the  premises  like  a  young  sun  in  the  heavens 
with  regard  to  action  upon  the  particles  of  the  moon. 
The  earth  bringing  to  bear  great  heat  on  the  side  ex- 

226 


REVOLUTION  OF  MOON. 

posed  to  the  action  of  same  causes  the  portion  to  expand 
which  has  been  subjected  to  the  rays.  And  the  portion 
being  deprived  from  heat  pointing  away  to  the  cold 
becomes  compressed  and  in  consequence  the  moon  is 
forced  to  revolve  from  north  to  south  by  the  equilib- 
rium being  destroyed  by  the  action  of  heat  and  cold. 
The  heat  of  the  earth  being  greater  than  the  action  of 
the  sun  direct  upon  the  moon  causes  a  revolution  and 
a  fraction  during  the  period  which  the  moon  passes 
around  the  earth.  Thereby  accounting  for  the  appear- 
ance of  a  portion  of  the  polar  regions  of  different  di- 
mensions during  each  revolution  about  the  earth. 

The  revolution  of  the  moon  with  regard  to  the 
earth  proving  that  the  earth's  heat  is  superior  with 
regard  to  the  moon  than  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun  in 
the  premises,  causing  a  greater  revolution  on  its  north- 
ern axis  than  the  sun  upon  the  axis  from  west  to  east. 

The  action  of  the  moon  moving  away  from  the 
earth  and  toward  the  sun  when  subjected  to  the  two 
forces  in  opposition  tend  to  add  additional  proof  of  the 
same  fact,  that  the  earth  reflecting  the  rays  of  the  sun 
reflect  greater  power  within  the  distance  than  the  sun 
does  directly. 

The  reason  why  the  moon  rises  far  off  toward  the 
north  during  the  winter  months  in  northern  latitudes 
can  be  conclusively  attributed  to  the  action  of  the  sun. 
Owing  to  the  sun  being  situated  far  off  toward  the 
south,  it  has  its  rays  bearing  obliquely  or  diagonally 
with  regard  to  the  northern  hemisphere;  and  in  con- 
sequence, it  forces  the  moon  off  to  the  north  by  the  driv- 

227 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

ing  power  of  same  in  the  premises.  It  forces  the 
moon  to  describe  an  elongated  ellipse  in  the  order  of 
the  diagonal  power  exercised  by  the  sun  in  buoying  the 
moon  onward.  The  reason  of  the  moon  setting  farther 
south  than  rising  during  this  period  can  be  attributed 
to  the  shift  of  the  earth  during  the  intervening  hours. 
The  reason  why  the  moon  rises  far  of!  south  dur- 
ing the  summer  months  in  northern  latitudes  can  be 
attributed  to  the  action  of  the  sun  with  regard  to  south- 
ern latitudes.  The  sun  bearing  obliquely  or  diagon- 
ally with  regard  to  the  southern  climes,  and  being  a 
power  to  propel  any  and  all  things  in  nature.  It 
naturally,  when  bearing  on  a  large  body  like  the  moon, 
carries  it  off  toward  the  south  with  regard  to  the 
earth.  Again  proving  that  no  matter  where  the  sun 
is  located,  its  tendency  is  to  drive  away  any  body  of 
matter  that  comes  within  its  power  of  propulsion.  Of 
course  the  limit  of  the  driving  power  being  reached 
when  the  cold,  in  compressing  on  matter,  shall  make 
the  body  equal  to  a  given  line  of  demarkation.  Taking 
into  consideration  the  gaseous  center. 

PROBABLE  DURATION  OF  THE  MOON  IN 

ITS  VOYAGE  AROUND  THE  EARTH, 

AND  ITS  FINAL  CONSUMPTION 

IN  ADDING  TO  THE  LIFE 

OF  THE  EARTH. 

The  moon  is  one  of  nature's  means  of  adding  to 
the  life  of  our  planet.  It  is  a  reserve  force  for  the  re- 
building when  life  becomes  almost  extinct  within  the 

228 


REVOLUTION  OF  MOON. 

planet.  When  our  planet  gets  frozen  up  so  as  to  con- 
geal all  the  aerial  properties,  as  well  as  the  material 
properties,  then  the  earth  will  not  reflect  power  of  heat 
sufficient  to  suspend  the  moon.  At  that  period  the 
revolution  of  the  earth  will  have  slowed  down  so  that 
the  centrifugal  power  will  be  practically  naught,  and 
the  moon  will  be  precipitated  upon  the  earth.  The 
precipitation  will  cause  a  new  period  of  life  and 
warmth  and  add  millions  of  years  to  the  life  of  the 
earth.  Heat  being  life  and  generation  of  great  amount 
will  bring  about  the  mingling  of  the  different  proper- 
ties within  their  respective  temperatures  of  union. 
And  in  consequence  there  will  be  the  compounding  of 
organic  life  by  the  cooling  order  within  the  respective 
temperatures  as  in  the  former  period  of  world 
building.. 

The  precipitation  of  the  moon  will  bring  about  all 
forms  of  life  heretofore  existent  upon  the  earth,  and  in 
addition  will  be  likely  to  bring  into  being  new  forms 
of  life,  owing  to  the  mingling  of  properties  existing  in 
the  properties  of  the  moon  that  were  heretofore  non- 
existant  on  the  earth.  The  chemical  properties  exist- 
ing being  of  an  order  that  would  mingle  by  chemical 
affinity  within  certain  temperatures,  forming  into  com- 
pounds that  would  exist  in  the  organic  order,  or  that 
of  life  in  the  animal  form. 

Having  reviewed  all  nature  in  a  cursory  way,  it 
now  behooves  us  to  ask  a  few  more  questions,  and  to 
answer  the  questions  as  suits  our  knowledge  in  the  face 
of  the  evidence  we  have  derived  from  study  of  same 

229 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

through  worldly  action  of  same.  Now,  what  is  heat? 
What  is  cold?  What  is  matter?  Answer:  In  the  face 
of  evidence  presented,  heat  is  a  mode  of  motion  tending 
toward  dispersal  or  separation.  Cold  is  a  mode  of 
motion  tending  to  union  or  aggregation.  Matter  is  a 
property  on  which  the  two  modes  manifest  themselves, 
or  prove  the  capacity  of  their  respective  motions.  The 
three  combined  make  up  our  great  and  only  power 
throughout  all  nature.  Or  to  be  more  explicit,  the 
three  combined  are,  properly,  nature. 


230 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 


INFINITY  OF  FOCI  OR  THE  GENERATION 

OF  SUNS. 

Different  densities  of  the  various  gases  we  have 
in  nature  becomes  the  foundation  on  which  we  must 
construct  our  suns ;  or  at  least  build  from,  in  a  way  con- 
sistent with  the  peculiarities  which  we  observe  in  the 
study  of  our  sun.  The  law  of  foci  tending  to  prove 
that  where  we  have  a  transparent  body  of  a  given  den- 
sity, there  will  be  a  certain  range  of  concentration  ap- 
plicable to  the  concentration  of  light  and  heat  from 
some  foreign  source. 

The  difference  we  find  in  the  density  of  the  vari- 
ous gases  that  we  find  in  nature,  and  the  specific  grav- 
ity being  different  in  each  case  until  conditions  of  tem- 
perature modify  relationship  in  relativity.  Hence, 
we  find  the  means  of  accounting  for  the  difference  and 
division  of  the  bodies  of  gases  existing  in  the  intersolar 
space.  And  divisions  into  zones  acted  upon  by  the 
source  of  heat  generated  within  by  the  focused  center 
of  light.  In  each  case  a  globular  coating  of  a  gas 
forming  the  inner  belt  or  coat,  covering  next  to  the 
focused  center  of  a  given  density;  and  again,  the  next 
zone  bordering  the  outer  portion  of  said  lair  of  another 
gas,  transparent  and  of  a  different  density,  and  specific 
gravity,  etc.  Until  a  light  which  has  been  focused  with- 

231 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

in  a  center  of  globular  gaseous  medium  forces  the  dif- 
ferent gases  to  assume  relative  coats  in  conformity  with 
the  different  coats  around  the  human  eye. 

To  take  this  problem  up  in  the  sense  that  will 
make  our  study  clear  to  each  reader,  we  will  concen- 
trate our  example  within  the  sphere  of  our  sun;  then 
we  will  carry  the  same  process  throughout  all  nature. 
We  will  make  our  sun  the  center  of  the  universe  for 
the  sake  of  carrying  out  the  law  at  the  bottom  of  suns; 
while  yet  we  know  that  our  sun  is  only  a  minor  sun. 
Yet  in  the  premises  it  will  be  better  to  conclude  from 
our  sun  as  a  point  of  getting  at  the  bottom  of  the 
law  of  suns;  it  being  easier  for  the  mind  to  grasp  the 
problem  from  the  source  within  our  range  of  vision. 

Now  our  sun  being  a  great  body  of  burning  prop- 
erties of  matter  at  the  beginning  of  things,  it  has  a 
power  to  reduce  all  matter  into  minute  particles  so  as 
to  feed  the  flame.  Its  powers  being  always  to  disperse 
by  reducing  matter  into  more  minute  forms,  as  the 
particles  of  matter  become  nearer  to  the  center  of 
power.  In  each  case  the  particles  reduced  by  proxim- 
ity being  lifted  by  the  propelling  power  and  thrown 
against  the  next  range  of  particles  of  greater  bodily 
dimensions  which  range  outside  of  the  given  range  of 
reduction  by  the  action  of  heat.  These  particles  being 
impinged  against  particles  of  greater  dimensions 
whose  weight  are  greater,  and  in  consequence  the 
lighter  or  reduced  particles  are  forced  toward  the 
power  or  source  of  heat,  being  the  sun.  This  process 
continues  by  reducing  particles  of  matter  from  the 

232 


GENERATION  OF  SUN. 

surfaces  of  earthly  bodies,  throughout  all  space,  until 
particles  by  relativity  in  weights  battering  against 
bodies  of  greater  weights  are  forced  into  the  flame  by 
impinging  against  other  properties  of  greater  bodily 
proportions  which  cannot  be  reduced  in  the  range  of 
temperature  which  exists  at  the  given  distance  from 
heat.  This  is  the  means  of  feeding  the  flame  of  the 
suns.  Always  driving  away  and  reducing  properties 
into  more  minute  particles  until  they  become  so  re- 
duced as  to  be  forced  into  the  flame  by  impinging 
against  greater  bodies  which  cannot  be  displaced  by 
the  jolt. 

Now  that  we  have  derived  the  means  of  feeding 
the  flame  without  changing  the  law  of  heat  as  observed 
daily  within  our  surroundings,  we  will  further  enlarge 
on  the  same  law  and  find  what  results  we  can  derive 
from  same  in  generating  other  suns.  The  sun,  after 
being  burning  and  dispersing  matter  for  millions  of 
years,  tends  to  range  matter  into  zones  or  coats  around 
the  central  medium.  All  properties  of  matter  having 
a  different  power  of  heat  necessary  to  the  arrival  to  a 
given  zone.  Heat  that  would  bring  properties  of  one 
order  to  the  edge  of  the  sun  would  leave  other  prop- 
erties off  in  the  distance;  therefore,  properties  when 
continued  to  be  reduced  throughout  millions  of  years 
become  aligned  into  zones  conforming  to  temperature 
in  relativity. 

This  process  goes  on  throughout  millions  of 
years,  and  overhauls  all  matter  by  each  succeeding 
property  being  used  for  pabulum  to  feed  the  flame  as 

233 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

it  becomes  reduced  by  coming  or  sinking  nearer  to  the 
source  of  heat.  When  one  property  has  been  all  used 
up  and  driven  of!  in  the  distance  by  or  in  the  form  of 
sunlight,  then  the  next  property  ranging  in  relativity 
in  reducing  capability  comes  in  to  act  as  food  for  the 
flame. 

But  throughout  all  this  grand  purpose  there  re- 
mains various  zones  of  properties  of  matter  reduced 
by  heat  into  zones  around  the  sun,  and  thereby  forming 
coats  like  the  coats  formed  around  the  human  eye. 
These  coats  of  transparent  matter  ranging  within  their 
range  of  different  density  and  specific  gravity  in  rela- 
tivity, with  regard  to  the  sun.  In  consequence,  they 
act  as  means  of  concentrating  the  power  from  within 
the  center  of  force,  or  converging  same  through  their 
respective  differences  in  relativity  to  some  point  in  the 
distant  space. 

When  this  force  of  the  sun  becomes  reflected  on 
the  gaseous  medium  in  intersolar  space  it  acts  the  same 
way  as  the  parent  sun,  by  beginning  to  feed  itself  from 
the  bodies  of  properties  of  matter.  The  more  reduced 
particles  being  thrown  into  the  flame  by  the  action  of 
the  power  of  separation  or  dispersal  occasioned  on  the 
properties  of  matter.  In  consequence,  the  new  sun 
begins  as  a  focused  center  of  light,  but  immediately 
begins  to  feed  on  the  properties  of  matter.  Heat  being 
so  great  in  the  focused  center  as  to  begin  acting  on  mat- 
ter by  separation  of  same  into  minute  particles  in  con- 
formity with  the  heat  generated  in  the  given  center 
or  focus. 

234 


GENERATION  OF  SUN. 

This  grand  process  goes  on  to  infinity,  each  sun 
forming  lairs  of  reduced  matter  into  relative  zones  con- 
forming to  specific  gravity  in  relativity  with  the  power 
of  reduction  in  different  temperatures  of  reduction  of 
the  different  properties  of  matter.  A  sun  prior  to  its 
extinction  converging  its  lines  of  light  so  as  to  bring 
into  being  another  sun,  through  the  ranging  of  matter 
around  the  same  in  zones  of  relativity  in  its  dispersing 
properties  on  matter. 

DURATION  OF  SUNS. 

Every  law  of  nature  tends  to  prove  that  whether 
or  not  suns  are  burning  bodies  within  themselves,  or 
have  the  reflecting  power  exercised  through  the  med- 
ium of  a  gaseous  substance,  still  they  work  their  own 
destruction  by  repelling  all  the  time. 

Should  our  sun  have  the  reflecting  power  of  some 
other  sun,  it  would,  in  conformity  with  nature's  law 
on  the  reduction  of  the  properties  of  matter,  by  dis- 
persing same  into  minute  fragments,  bring  about  its 
own  annihilation.  Every  different  property  in  nature 
having  a  different  temperature  of  separation  into  par- 
ticles of  a  given  weight  or  dimension,  and  in  conse- 
quence, its  extinction. 

Should  our  sun  be  a  burning  body  of  particles  of 
matter,  it  would  still  work  its  own  ruin  by  the  same 
laws  of  matter,  owing  to  having  so  varied  a  number  of 
properties  in  nature  and  all  of  a  different  specific 
gravity  and  of  a  different  temperature  of  arrival  at  a 
given  weight  by  its  separation  into  particles. 

235 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

All  it  requires  in  the  extinguishing  of  either  form 
of  sun  is  for  the  sun  to  continue  to  disperse  the  particles 
of  matter  until  some  form  of  matter  that  is  incombusti- 
ble becomes  the  dominant  factor  in  the  zone  next  to 
the  source  of  greatest  heat;  that  is  to  say,  next  to  the 
sun.  When  that  form  of  matter  becomes  reduced  in 
sufficient  quantity  to  act  as  a  means  of  stopping  the 
next  grade  of  matter  reducible  to  minute  particles 
from  contact  with  the  required  heat  to  cause  combus- 
tion, then  matter  begins  to  form  in  zones  in  conformity 
with  its  specific  gravity  in  relativity.  Finally  there  ap- 
pears a  grade  of  matter  which  forms  in  a  zone,  and  it 
being  of  an  opaque  character,  and  the  temperature  not 
being  sufficient  within  the  zone  to  cause  combustion, 
the  particles  of  matter  between  it  and  the  sun  being 
non-combustible  and  when  buoyed  away  by  the  power 
of  the  sun  in  repelling  becomes  again  thrown  back  on 
the  sun,  owing  to  least  resistance.  In  that  way  the  sun 
is  denied  any  further  food  for  the  flame.  Being  denied 
any  further  food  for  the  flame,  then  the  body  begins 
to  cool  and  new  zones  continue  to  form  in  the  particles 
of  matter  beyond  the  opaque  property  of  matter  until 
the  sun  is  cut  off  from  the  outside  world;  and  in  con- 
sequence continues  to  cool. 

The  tendency  throughout  all  nature  being  for  the 
sun  to  disperse  all  matter.  What  more  natural  than 
that  the  particle  in  nature  most  reducible  at  the  great- 
est heat  to  minute  fineness,  would  continue  to  be  thrown 
back  on  the  source  of  power  propelling  it,  especially 
when  it  is  forced  out  against  bodies  of  greater  weight? 

236 


GENERATION  OF  SUN. 

Not  unlike  throwing  a  stone  against  the  earth,  causing 
it  to  go  backward  toward  the  cause  or  force  sending 
it,  owing  to  not  being  able  to  displace  the  world  by  the 
jolt. 

Then  what  more  natural  than  that  in  time  the  next 
reducible  property  in  nature  would  finally  arraign  it- 
self in  a  zone  next  the  property  having  the  greatest  re- 
ducing power  in  the  order  of  heat;  and  so  on  to  infinity 
until  the  sun  became  enveloped  and  denied  any  more 
pabulum  to  feed  upon. 

The  very  fact  of  nature  having  all  these  properties 
that  will  render  the  destruction  of  suns  a  fact  beyond 
question  lends  great  evidence  of  the  fact  of  suns  being 
generated  by  the  law  of  foci.  Because  in  the  order  of 
foci  the  generation  of  new  suns  are  insured  continually, 
one  building  another  before  it  becomes  extinct. 

As  to  the  destruction  of  suns  by  that  means  we 
need  not  leave  our  planet  to  find  proof  of  the  fact.  All 
we  require  is  to  study  the  action  of  the  sun  upon  the 
particles  of  matter  here  on  our  planet.  Then  to  carry 
out  the  destruction  of  the  sun,  all  we  require  is  to  stud^ 
the  requisite  amount  of  heat  needed  in  the  dispersal  of 
the  fragments  of  matter  here  on  earth  to  a  given  fine- 
ness of  weight  and  dimension.  No  man  can  possibly 
be  so  dull  of  comprehension  as  to  doubt  for  one  minute 
that  in  the  course  of  millions  of  years  the  particles  of 
matter  most  reducible  will  find  a  zone  within  the  given 
fineness.  And  that  kind  of  matter  being  reducible  to 
units  below  other  properties  of  matter  will  continually 


237 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

be  forced  back  against  the  source  of  power  tending  to 
throw  it  away. 

The  fact  of  a  property  being  aligned  in  nature 
against  the  sun  so  reduced  to  minute  particles  as  to 
deny  the  contact  of  other  properties  would  not  neces- 
sarily work  the  destruction  of  the  sun  if  it  would  be 
the  only  property  so  aligned.  Because  motion  is  heat, 
and  the  motion  would  tend  to  keep  up  the  heat  if  it  was 
not  for  the  other  properties  that  began  to  align  them- 
selves in  the  order  of  their  respective  weights  in  rela- 
tivity. Until  finally  opaque  substances  began  to  form 
and  each  succeeding  zone  would  be  colder  until  the 
body  as  a  whole  was  required  to  cool  off  as  a  mass. 

The  sun  in  our  planetary  system  renders  evidence 
of  different  envelops  forming  around  the  sun,  and  it 
is  nothing  more  than  natural  that  they  should  form  in 
conformity  with  the  laws  of  matter.  The  sun  spots 
being  in  that  case  but  the  earliest  manifestation  of  the 
gathering  of  the  opaque  properties  tending  to  the  ex- 
tinction of  our  sun.  So  again  we  have  to  concede  that 
nature's  laws  here  beneath  our  gaze  never  lie  when 
questioned. 

Until  the  matter  of  a  given  weight  becomes  plenti- 
ful enough  to  deny  the  contact  of  other  properties,  with 
the  sun,  it  will  continue  to  feed  itself  by  driving  the 
particles  of  matter  next  to  the  heated  source  against 
other  properties  'of  minute  dimensions,  causing  the 
other  properties  to  be  forced  back  into  the  flame  like 
water  from  a  pond  when  jolted  by  a  large  stone.  When 
the  properties  become  reduced  to  minute  units  by  a 

238 


GENERATION  OF  SUN. 

burning  process,  they  are  driven  away  in  the  form  of 
sunlight.  Thereby  the  body  of  the  sun  becomes  re- 
plenished. Feeding  the  flame  by  particles  jolted,  by 
the  reduced  particles  in  the  form  of  sunlight.  Thereby 
the  particles  of  burned  matter  inflicting  a  jolt  to  the 
other  properties  caused  the  same  to  bound  into  the 
flame.  But  all  the  while  particles  of  matter  are  being 
reduced  to  such  minute  particles  as  to  return  with  the 
matter  acting  along  the  lines  of  least  resistance,  and 
are  continually  accumulating  in  body  to  some  day  de- 
stroy the  source  of  power,  or  the  sun. 

The  sun,  when  it  gets  enveloped  with  heavy  zones 
of  opaque  matter  so  as  to  deny  the  escape  of  particles  of 
reduced  matter  will  begin  to  cool.  After  falling  in  tem- 
perature the  gases  enveloping  same  will  begin  to  con- 
dense around  the  sun.  The  property  capable  of  condens- 
ing into  a  liquid  solid  character  will  form  the  inner 
crust.  Then  each  succeeding  property  will  settle  in  con- 
formity to  its  temperature  of  precipitation  until  it  be- 
comes a  planetary  body.  In  the  course  of  millions  of 
years,  perhaps  billions,  it  will  cool  sufficiently  to  admit 
of  the  precipitation  of  the  life-producing  compound. 
Then  when  the  period  of  constant  has  been  reached 
conducive  to  the  building  of  man,  he  shall  become  an 
inhabitant  of  the  surface  of  the  planet  cooled  from  the 
properties  settling  around  the  sun. 

The  center  of  the  sun  throughout  all  this  cooling 
process  being  the  most  minute  particles  of  matter.  The 
most  reducible  in  all  nature  as  to  attenuation;  and  in 
consequence,  when  imprisoned  by  the  settling  belts  of 

239 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

matter  in  conformity  with  their  temperatures  in  rela- 
tivity, it  will  form  a  very  attenuated  gas  when  closed 
away  from  chance  of  escape,  or  smothered.  In  con- 
sequence it  will  buoy  the  body  as  a  whole  to  some  med- 
ium between  another  sun  and  the  extremes  of  cold,  and 
there  continue  to  revolve  by  the  action  of  cold  and  heat 
on  the  particles  of  plastic  matter  composing  the  outer 
borders.  This  revolution  will  be  very  speedy  during 
the  heated  period,  because  the  gases  will  expand  more 
when  acted  on  by  heat,  and  contract  more  when  ex- 
posed to  cold.  Thereby  the  expansion  on  one  border 
of  the  body  and  the  contraction  on  the  other  will  cause 
great  displacement  in  outlines,  causing  great  disturb- 
ance in  equilibrium;  and  in  consequence,  great  speed 
in  revolution  on  its  axis. 

As  it  begins  to  cool,  less  displacement  in  outlines 
by  contraction  and  expansion ;  and  in  consequence, 
slower  movement.  The  orbital  movement,  while 
very  hot  and  gaseous,  will  be  very  slow,  owing  to  dis- 
placement from  polar  regions  to  polar  regions  trans- 
forming the  power  into  work.  The  distance  from  the 
sun  which  buoys  it  will  be  very  great,  ow7ing  to  the 
great  nucleus  and  the  heated  condition  of  the  crust  or 
forming  body. 


240 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


CONFORMATION  OF  PLANETS. 

The  law  of  solar  propulsion,  when  applied  to 
planets,  varies  with  the  age  of  planets.  The  older 
planets  being  more  compressed  by  the  action  of  cold 
upon  the  particles  of  matter,  and  in  consequence  settle 
nearer  to  the  sun.  They  settle  nearer  to  the  sun  owing 
to  being  heavier  in  relativity.  That  is,  taking  into  con- 
sideration the  water  or  aerial  properties  which  go  with 
each  planet. 

Of  course  the  outer  appearance,  or  extent  of  sur- 
face, of  a  planet  would  not  be  a  safe  mode  of  weighing 
a  planet  so  as  to  determine  whether  it  was  heavier  in 
relativity;  because  the  gaseous  nucleus  may  be  larger 
in  one  than  the  other,  and  again,  the  aerial  body  sur- 
rounding one  may  be  greater  than  another.  The  bet- 
ter mode  of  measurement  would  be  to  judge  by  the 
state  of  compression  apparent  from  outer  surface. 
The  surface  being  a  clearer  index  to  its  age,  because  it 
would  show  the  state  of  compression  Mercury  being 
and  appearing  the  more  compressed  of  the  planets, 
and  in  consequence  has  settled  nearer  to  the  sun.  Venus 
being  the  second  in  age,  compression  and  appearance, 
has  settled  nearer  than  the  earth. 

The  earth  being  third  in  age  and  compression, 
but  having  life  of  various  orders  tending  to  transform 

241 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

latent  heat  into  the  active  form;  and  in  consequence 
stands  a  fair  show  of  out  living  other  planets,  provid- 
ing that  the  life  here  existing  will  out-act  life  of  other 
planets  in  liberating  same.  Knowing  we  have  the 
means  and  intelligence  capable  of  the  liberation  of 
heat,  and  not  being  sure  of  other  planets;  in  conse- 
quence we  have  reason  to  believe  our  planet  will  en- 
dure longer  than  planets  much  younger  in  the  scale 
of  compression,  or  situated  beyond  our  earth  with  re- 
gard to  solar  propagation. 

Mars  being  fourth  in  the  range  of  compression, 
and  in  consequence  is  situated  beyond  the  earth  or  far- 
ther from  the  sun.  It  is  quite  likely  that  Mars  will 
eventually  settle  down  so  as  to  replace  our  moon  when 
the  moon  has  been  precipitated  upon  the  earth  at  some 
future  time  when  it  has  cooled  so  as  not  to  be  able  to 
propel  same.  The  moon  having  been  precipitated  as 
a  former  body  has,  at  some  remote  period,  already 
done,  it  will  generate  more  heat  and  enlarge  the  gas- 
eous medium  surrounding  the  earth.  It  will  bring  into 
being  new  forms  of  life  along  with  all  the  old  forms, 
which  will  come  into  being  under  the  same  tempera- 
tures. Mars  will  have  cooled  so  as  to  replace  the 
moon  by  having  settled  nearer  to  the  earth.  The 
earth's  influence  will  be  greater,  o\ving  to  having  a 
greater  gaseous  medium  surrounding  same.  It  will 
reflect  greater  amounts  of  heat  which  will  be. impinged 
against  it  by  the  sun.  This  reflected  heat  will  have 
influence  as  far  as  the  range  in  the  heavens  where  Mars 
has  settled  to  by  the  compression  within  its  particles. 

242 


CONFORMATION  OF  PLANETS. 

This  reflected  heat  from  the  earth  will  change  the 
motion  of  Mars  so  as  to  render  it  subject  to  two  forces, 
as  does  the  moon  today.  The  sun  acting  directly  by 
propelling  and  the  earth  reflecting  the  rays  of  the  sun 
and  also  propelling.  Thereby  the  earth's  propelling 
power  will  cause  by  its  action  on  the  particles  of  Mars, 
a  rolling  about  which  will  keep  it  within  the  two  in- 
fluences, until  some  later  day  when  the  earth  has  cooled 
again  so  as  to  be  unable  to  propel  Mars.  Then  Mars 
will  be  precipitated  upon  the  earth  and  generate  a 
long  period  of  life  and  warmth. 

Jupiter  is  propelled  beyond  Mars  by  its  own  heat, 
aided  by  the  heat  of  the  sun.  The  planet  Jupiter  being 
buoyed  more  by  its  own  heat,  may  be  explained  thus: 
Heat  being  expansion  or  motion,  more  heat  being  more 
expansion  and  motion;  in  consequence  the  whole  body 
as  a  unit  is  lighter  in  relativity;  and  the  minor  power 
in  the  premises  has  a  greater  effect  upon  a  larger  body 
of  light  weight.  Jupiter  appears  to  be  in  the  making, 
and  it  may  be  millions  of  years  before  it  will  have 
cooled  sufficiently  to  admit  of  the  precipitation  of  the 
organic  compound  which  will  ferment  into  life.  But 
whenever  it  shall  have  cooled  sufficiently  to  admit  of 
the  precipitation  of  the  organic  compound  going 
toward  making  of  life,  then  it  will  have  settled  much 
nearer  to  the  sun,  owing  to  the  compression  in  the  par- 
ticles of  matter  which  constitute  its  formation.  It 
having  settled  within  that  range,  then  life  will  be 
necessary,  providing  the  properties  are  present  in  the 
formation. 

243 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

Saturn  is  situated  farther  away  from  the  sun  than 
Jupiter,  and  is  sixth  in  range  from  the  sun.  Like 
Jupiter,  it  is  propelled  more  by  the  heat  from  within 
than  from  the  sun.  It,  like  Jupiter,  will  be  millions 
of  years  in  the  cooling  process  before  it  will  admit  of 
life,  it  being  too  hot  to  admit  of  the  precipitation  of 
the  organic  compound.  When  it  shall  have  cooled 
sufficiently  to  admit  of  the  precipitation  of  the  organic 
compound  it  will  have  settled  nearer  to  the  sun,  owing 
to  the  compression  of  the  particles  which  make  up  its 
structure.  The  organic  compound  could  not  possibly 
be  precipitated  upon  either  of  these  two  planets.  If 
it  was  thrown  on  the  surface  of  the  planets  or  either  of 
the  two  in  chunks  as  large  as  the  moon,  it  would  im- 
mediately be  reduced  to  gases  by  the  heat  generated 
from  within  the  planet.  It  would  remain  in  the  gases 
until  a  temperature  arrived  which  would  be  conducive 
to  its  precipitation. 

The  same  law  of  time  and  compression  will  apply 
to  Uranous  and  Neptune,  with  regard  to  settling  nearer 
to  the  sun  and  to  the  generation  of  life  on  their  re- 
spective surfaces. 

All  planets  yet  in  the  forming  process  move  faster 
on  their  axes,  owing  to  the  great  expansion  in  the  prop- 
erties of  matter  forming  same.  The  properties  being 
greatly  expanded  by  the  heated  condition  of  same,  and 
in  consequence  are  held  a  great  distance  away  from 
the  sun  through  its  action  in  lifting  on  the  unit.  Cold 
being  extreme  condenses  on  the  outer  borders  and  the 
sun  relaxes  on  the  exposed  borders  of  same ;  this  process 

244 


CONFORMATION  OF  PLANETS. 

causing  the  revolution.  The  relaxation  being  great  on 
the  properties  when  exposed  to  the  sun  and  aided  by 
heat  from  within.  The  contraction  being  very  great 
on  the  outer  surface  of  body  when  directed  away  from 
the  sun,  owing  to  the  medium  being  very  plastic  or  in 
an  early  condition  of  compression.  In  consequence, 
great  displacement  of  outlines  or  equilibrium  creating 
movement.  As  the  property  expands  and  contracts,  so 
does  the  movement  increase.  Reduction  in  expansion 
and  contraction  reduces  movement.  Thereby  we  note 
that  a  colder  body  situated  nearer  to  the  source  of  heat 
and  farther  away  from  extreme  cold  must  move  slow 
on  its  axis.  The  sun  being  incapable  of  displacing 
much  of  the  solid  outlines  by  dispersal ;  and  cold  hav- 
ing a  solid  body  to  compress  while  not  being  extremely 
applied ;  in  consequence,  reduction  of  motion  or  speed 
on  the  axis. 

As  bodies  get  colder  or  more  compressed,  they 
slow  down  on  their  axis,  as  shown  by  the  above  law. 
As  each  body  gets  colder  or  more  compressed,  it  will 
move  faster  in  its  orbit  by  the  same  law.  The  body 
being  more  compressed,  and  at  the  same  time  being 
situated  nearer  to  the  source  of  heat,  which  is  a  lifting 
power,  then  the  sun  lifting  on  the  body  as  a  whole, 
owing  to  having  a  solid  which  will  not  immediately 
disperse  before  the  rays;  in  consequence,  the  lifting 
power  manifests  itself  on  the  whole  body  and  moves 
the  whole  body  at  once. 

This  law  on  the  revolving  of  all  the  bodies  in 
space,  both  in  the  orbits  and  on  the  axes,  will  be  found 

245 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

to  conform  throughout  all  space  with  the  already  ac- 
cepted truths  as  to  movements  of  planets,  orbital  and 
axial. 

This  law  again  proves  how  conclusively  the  sun 
acts  throughout  all  space  as  a  driving,  lifting  and  sepa- 
rating power,  just  as  it  does  in  our  simplest  observa- 
tions earthly.  Just  as  it  expands  the  finger  so  as-  to 
render  the  finger  ring  tight  on  a  hot  day. 

The  planets  near  the  sun  are  the  solidest  from  ex- 
terior appearance,  and  they  should  be  in  order  that 
the  sun  could  move  them  faster  in  the  orbit.  They 
should  be  more  solid  in  order  that  the  displacement  by 
the  sun  during  exposure,  and  precipitation  by  cold  dur- 
ing exposure  to  cold,  would  be  less,  so  as  to  reduce 
revolution  on  the  axis.  In  each  case  they  do  conform. 

The  cause  of  planets  sinking  nearer  to  the  sun 
can  be  explained  by  loss  of  heat  within  the  unit.  Loss 
of  heat  within  the  unit  means  compression.  Compres- 
sion means  greater  weight  in  relativity.  Again  they 
all  conform. 

A  body  being  more  solid  nearer  to  the  sun  as 
proved  by  compression,  and  thereby  must  be  less  dis- 
persable  by  a  given  amount  of  heat;  in  consequence, 
great  orbital  movement  through  action  on  the  body 
as  a  unit. 

The  same  law  proves  by  compression  and  proxim- 
ity being  the  same,  that  the  reduction  in  the  dispersing 
of  matter  and  likewise  of  the  power  of  possible  com- 
pression on  particles  of  same,  must  inevitably  lower 
the  axial  movement  of  the  body.  Thereby  we  get  a 

246 


CONFORMATION  OF  PLANETS. 

result  conforming  with  all  the  truths  as  to  movements 
of  bodies  in  space.  The  law  accounts  for  every  move- 
ment and  variation  throughout  space.  And  what  is 
the  law?  Answer:  Heat  and  cold  acting  upon  the 
particles  of  matter;  just  as  your  five-year-old  daughter 
would  observe  in  her  movements  about  the  house. 
Each  one  of  these  forces  acting  just  as  she  sees  them, 
nothing  less,  nothing  more. 

There  is  no  variation  in  the  planetary  heavens 
which  will  not  admit  of  proof  by  the  study  of  heat  as 
we  know  it,  and  cold  as  we  know  it,  without  trading  off 
either  of  the  powers  exhibited  before  our  eyes. 

Where  one  planet  tends  to  move  off  toward  an- 
other in  the  distance  in  the  heavens  and  has  heretofore 
been  attributed  to  attraction,  can  be  conclusively  ex- 
plained by  the  lessening  of  the  action  of  cold  from  the 
opposing  side  from  sun.  The  lessening  of  the  cold  on 
the  particles  of  matter  that  constitute  the  planet  on  the 
outer  border  will  render  the  action  of  the  sun  greater 
in  relativity,  and  in  consequence  the  sun  will  lift  or 
drive  the  body  as  a  unit  farther  away.  Because  the 
planet  was  moving  in  a  line  of  demarkation  between 
two  extremes,  one  heat  and  the  other  cold,  reduction 
of  the  compressing  power  of  one  renders  the  other 
greater  in  the  premises.  Consequently  the  heat  of  the 
sun  buoying  the  planet  causes  it  to  move  away  from  the 

sun. 

DURATION  OF  PLANETS. 

When  planets  sink  toward  the  sun  by  compression 
within  the  particles  of  the  unit  and  have  no  satellite  left 

247 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

to  lend  additional  life  to  the  body  by  impact  against 
same,  then  the  planet  will  continue  to  sink  toward  the 
sun  until  the  sun  wrill  generate  heat  enough  to  separate 
faster  on  the  exposed  side  toward  the  heat  than  the 
range  of  cold  will  admit  of  compression  on  the  outer 
side.  Consequently  that  method  will  discontinue  the 
revolution.  The  detached  particles  being  detached 
faster  than  the  degree  of  cold  will  admit  of  precipita- 
tion on  the  outer  side.  Consequently,  no  revolution. 
No  revolution  means  liberation  of  the  gaseous  center 
and  a  hasty  trip  into  heat  sufficient  to  burn  the  body 
into  the  gaseous  form  again. 

So  we  have  one  means  of  delaying  the  burning 
either  by  impact  of  the  moon  or  by  impact  of  Mars;  or 
last,  but  not  least,  the  hasty  trip  into  the  regions  near 
the  sun  where  we  will  be  reduced  to  gases.  This 
method  remains  in  liberating  stored  heat  on  the  planet 
and  thereby  causing  the  earth  to  continue  warm,  and 
fast  enough  on  its  axis  to  protect  itself  from  foreign 
bodies.  The  speed  it  has  at  present  on  its  axis  is  a  safe 
guard  from  foreign  invasion.  The  heat  it  has  in  the 
gaseous  medium  which  is  liberated  heat  also  tends  to 
reflect  the  heat  of  the  sun  and  suspend  other  bodies 
like  the  moon  which  desire  to  fall  on  the  earth.  The 
heat  in  the  liberated  form  in  the  body  of  gases  around 
the  earth  also  tends  to  suspend  the  earth  at  a  great  dis- 
tance from  the  sun.  By  liberating  the  bodies  of  gases 
or  properties  of  matter  which  are  solidifying  and  caus- 
ing the  work  of  compression  to  be  gone  over  again  and 
\ 
\ 

248 


CONFORMATION  OF  PLANETS. 

again,  we  can  prolong  the  life  of  our  planet  indefin- 
itely. 

And  that  is  the  object  our  maker  had  in  view  in 
molding  the  man,  simply  to  work  to  the  end  he  has  of 
late  years  unconsciously  striven  toward.  The  maker 
made  man  as  a  means  to  an  end.  The  end  was  contin- 
uation of  life  of  his  kind,  as  a  means  toward  the  greater 
purpose.  The  greater  purpose  was  continued  life  of 
the  planet.  Perpetuation  of  man  as  a  means  to  per- 
petuate the  planet  he  lives  on  by  keeping  the  compres- 
tion  delayed.  Compression  meaning  death  to  the 
planet  and  man. 


249 


CHAPTER   XXX 


DARWINISM. 

Darwin  did  more  to  disprove  his  hypothesis  of 
evolution  or  natural  selection,  having  built  great  forms 
of  organic  properties  out  of  nothing,  than  all  the  lead- 
ers in  thought  during  the  last  generation.  It  is  very 
questionable  as  to  whether  he  ever  had  any  idea  of  ad- 
vancing the  hypothesis  other  than  as  a  means  to  a  fur- 
ther end.  But  on  finding  that  the  world  accepted,  or 
partially  accepted,  the  same  as  truth,  he  naturally  ac- 
quiesced in  the  decision. 

In  the  face  of  the  preponderance  of  evidence  he 
brought  to  bear  in  downing  his  hypothesis,  it  does  not 
look  reasonable  that  he  himself  believed  in  it.  He 
undoubtedly  had  but  one  object  in  view  throughout  his 
work,  namely,  to  display  the  wonders  of  nature  which 
were  revealed  to  him  in  the  light  of  his  own  senses. 
The  wonders,  which  through  his  eyes  were  revealed 
as  working  to  one  end.  That  end  he  knew  not.  The 
cause  he  knew  not.  Throughout  his  work  he  repeat- 
edly confirms  that  judgment  as  passed  upon  him  and 
his  works. 

He  undoubtedly  was  a  great  judge  of  mankind  as 
well  as  of  all  organic  life,  in  the  light  of  the  time  in 
which  he  lived.  That  is,  he  observed  all  their  pecu- 
liarities, habits,  modes  of  life,  action  and  thought. 

250 


DARWINISM. 

But  cause  or  law  at  the  base  of  all  this  grand  purpose 
was  more  mysterious  than  he  even  acknowledges.  But 
he  thoroughly  acknowledges  lack  of  knowledge  be- 
yond his  observations  in  habits  or  structure  of  beings 
questioned.  These  observations  lead  him  to  multiply 
the  absurdity  of  his  want  of  knowledge  as  to  law,  by 
grasping  for  a  means  of  carrying  his  reader  along 
through  his  work.  The  means  was  based  on  the  weak- 
ness, which  he  knew  all  too  well  to  be  the  dominating 
feature  in  the  personality  of  each  and  all  of  his  con- 
temporaries. He  looked  for  some  means  which  he 
could  place  in  the  foreground,  something  mysterious, 
because  the  life  of  his  time  all  looked  into  mystery  for 
knowledge.  He  continued  this  mystery  in  the  fore- 
ground, while  displaying  a  keen  knowledge  through- 
out all  the  work  of  all  the  animal  and  other  organic 
properties  as  revealed  to  him  by  study  and  observation. 
He  dare  not  drop  the  mystery  in  the  face  of  the  period 
in  which  he  lived,  or  he  would  not  be  able  to  carry  the 
reader  along  through  his  exposition  of  the  peculiari- 
ties revealed  in  the  working  order  of  organic  nature. 
In  consequence  we  find  that  the  hypothesis  was  nothing 
more  than  a  bait  for  the  gullible.  It  had  no  meaning 
to  the  writer  other  than  a  means  of  carrying  out  the 
greater  cause;  that 'is,  displaying  the  mysteries  that 
were  truly  mysterious  to  the  writer.  He  choked  the 
other  weaklings  with  one  mystery  that  they  may  in- 
quire into  the  great  mystery  which  was  confronting 
himself.  The  why,  whence  and  whither? 

His  work  may  be  summed  up  in  a  few  words,  that 

251 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

is,  the  portion  leading  to  the  establishment  of  the  hy- 
pothesis. First,  he  never  brought  any  proof  to  bear 
other  than  within  a  given  species,  tending  to  show 
crossing  or  change.  Pigeons  were  intermarrying  and 
in  consequence  bettering  the  grade.  Different  families 
of  men  intermarrying  with  each  other,  and  in  conse- 
quence bettering  the  species.  Dogs  crossing  with 
dogs,  and  in  consequence  bettering  the  same.  Horses 
crossing  and  cattle  crossing,  but  in  each  case  crossing 
with  their  own  species.  In  all  historic  periods  or 
geologic  periods  he  could  not  bring  a  case  to  bear 
where  one  form  of  life  could  combine  with  another, 
and  after  combining  become  prolific.  He  proves  con- 
clusively that  it  did  not  occur  by  reviewing  all  history 
both  earthly  and  human. 

But  while  he  proves  the  absurdity  of  even  chance 
crossings,  he  brings  into  play  the  near  resemblance  of 
properties  in  organic  nature,  taken  as  a  chain  from 
smaller  to  higher  grades.  From  the  smaller  forms 
linking  on  close  to  the  next  higher  grade  until  the 
whole  reveals  one  continuous  change  from  bottom  to 
top.  One  property  gradually  bordering  onto  the 
other.  In  this  he  has  truly  discovered  that  the  whole 
of  nature  was  made  by  one  law.  But  the  law  he  knew 
not,  and  acknowledges  he  knew  not  in  his  work,  while 
holding  the  hypothetical  object  in  the  foreground  as  a 
means  of  carrying  the  mysterious  all-devouring  being 
onward,  by  the  pabulum  he  tends  to  reveal  which  will 
assuage  its  gluttony. 

Should  Darwin  have  actually  been  convinced  of 

252 


DARWINISM. 

the  truth  of  the  hypothesis  which  he  carried  as  a  sub- 
ject in  his  works,  then  the  best  we  can  say  for  him  is 
that  he  lost  the  object  of  his  subject,  in  his  display  of 
knowledge  of  the  natural  inclinations  of  the  various 
organisms  which  he  described.  His  love  of  display  of 
the  knowledge  of  their  respective  characteristics  buried 
the  intended  object,  which  he  hoped  to  attain,  and  in 
consequence  he  acquired  the  end  which  was  not  his 
goal,  in  the  outlining  of  his  works.  Or  in  other  words, 
he  deceived  himself  by  leading  out  to  one  end  and  de- 
riving the  opposite. 

The  author  of  this  work  feels  in  no  way  indebted 
to  Darwin  for  what  aid  he  may  be  in  proving  the  truth 
of  his  deductions,  because  he  never  read  Darwin's  work 
until  he  began  the  chapter  entitled  "Darwinism,"  but 
since  the  reading  of  his  works  he  finds  that  Darwin's 
researches  will  be  a  great  aid  to  the  searcher  for  light 
on  the  subject  heretofore  outlined  in  this  work.  Dar- 
winism being  the  last  chapter  written  in  this  work,  and 
no  alterations  being  necessary  from  the  reading  and 
commenting  on  same. 

Darwin  has  repeatedly  run  amuck  with  problems 
which  he  had  to  confound  with  the  most  nonsensical 
modes  of  explanation,  and  in  each  and  all  of  such  prob- 
lems which  turned  his  blood  cold  in  his  veins,  are  in 
conformity  with  the  true  law  of  nature.  He  not  being 
familiar  with  the  fundamental  law,  while  trying  to 
place  a  false  law  at  the  bottom  or  foundation  of  nature; 
and  in  consequence  ran  amuck  with  the  true  order  of 
nature's  work  during  his  researches.  Consequently  he 

253 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

had  to  resort  to  interminable  explanations  and  conjec- 
tures in  order  to  even  make  it  appear  as  though  there 
may  be  a  foundation  to  link  onto,  so  as  to  draw  out  into 
a  weak  hypothesis. 

The  author  will  recommend  the  works  of  Darwin, 
that  is  the  part  pertaining  to  his  researches  into  ani- 
mal distribution  as  well  as  vegetable  distribution 
throughout  the  surface  of  the  earth.  And  while 
recommending  same,  will  call  the  reader's  notice  to  the 
animal  and  vegetable  distribution  as  encountered  by 
Darwin,  and  the  most  difficult  problems  which  he 
came  in  contact  with  conforming  with  true  law.  Then 
he  will  ask  the  reader  if  he  can  find  any  place  where 
Darwin  was  stalled  but  what  will  conform  with  the 
laws  made  clear  in  this  work. 

Darwin  is  to  be  credited  with  being  a  true  student 
of  animal  life,  and  a  truthful  historian  when  considered 
within  the  range  of  what  he  has  encountered  during 
his  studies  as  to  distribution,  modes  of  life  and  general 
characteristics  of  the  various  orders.  But  as  to  the  law 
at  the  base  of  the  grand  work,  he  was  a  child  laboring 
in  a  wrorld  of  mystery;  the  further  he  prosecuted  his 
researches  into  law  the  more  he  multiplied  his  want  of 
knowledge. 

The  law  of  precipitation  of  matter  within  the  tem- 
perature consistent  with  the  mingling  into  the  organic 
compound  which  goes  toward  forming  into  life,  means 
life  in  all  communities  where  the  temperature  becomes 
manifest  in  the  cooling  process.  It  means  life  as 
varied  as  the  change  of  temperature  capable  of  being 

254 


DARWINISM. 

made  manifest  by  the  topographical  conditions.  Where 
the  topographical  conditions  are  such  as  to  bring  into 
life  or  being,  all  the  varieties,  then  all  forms  of  life. 
Of  course  there  is  another  question  that  would  lessen 
certain  orders  of  life  in  communities,  that  being  lack 
of  the  mineral  properties  in  the  desired  quantities. 
Men  of  one  continent  never  were  in  any  way  connected 
with  the  men  of  another  in  the  making.  If  there 
should  be  any  crossing  in  the  different  families  it  must 
come  after  one  family  moving  to  the  domains  of  the 
other.  The  same  applies  to  all  forms  of  life.  The 
English  were  in  no  way  related  to  eastern  families  of 
men  until  historic  periods,  they  being  native  to  the 
soil.  The  same  will  apply  to  all  other  nations  where 
the  topograph^  of  the  country  will  conform  to  the  ad- 
vent of  men  in  the  cooling  process.  Since  the  historic 
period  they  mixed  by  the  entry  of  other  families  of 
men.  But  the  same  conditions  of  temperature  were 
necessary  to  the  advent  of  men  in  all  localities;  and 
hence  they  will  cross  between  each  other. 

There  is  one  point  where  Darwin  deserves  to  be 
remembered  throughout  the  ages,  that  point  being  his 
superceding  a  false  god  who  had  assumed  control  over 
mankind.  The  god  which  Darwin  found  enthroned 
in  the  fullest  of  powers  over  mankind  was  a  false  and 
tyrannical  king  of  the  dead  ages,  who  dared  to  com- 
mand all  men  to  dare  inquire  into  life,  by  might  of 
their  respective  senses. 

Darwin,  knowing  the  weakness  of  men  looking 
for  miracles,  gave  them  a  few  greater  miracles  than  the 

255 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

great  miracle  God  could  posisbly  cope  with.  Darwin 
put  a  small  worm  on  the  throne,  and  the  mighty  worm 
made  millions  of  great  species  out  of  nothing.  The 
former  god  made  man  and  a  few  other  articles  for 
man's  use.  Darwin's  god  displaced  the  old  god,  ow- 
ing to  having  nothing  to  work  with  but  himself,  a 
measly  worm,  and  he  entangled  himself  throughout 
space  and  time  until  he  worked  out  millions  of  great 
bodies  of  living,  breathing,  moving,  growing  and 
flowering  organisms.  All  out  of  nothing.  Darwin's 
god  did  all  these  miracles  in  the  light  of  an  advanced 
scientific  world.  Men  read,  they  believed  and  were 
convinced.  They  knew  the  world  was  cooling  and  life 
was  growing  colder  with  the  earth.  They  knew  that 
it  took  more  heat  to  keep  a  large  organic  property 
alive  and  in  motion  than  it  would  to  create  the  same 
action  within  a  small  body.  They  knew  that  nothing 
could  be  made  out  of  nothing.  But  they  immediately 
fell  in  line  worshiping  one  miracle  when  it  proved  to 
be  greater  than  the  former  miracle. 

All  men  knew,  in  the  light  of  their  own  senses, 
that  Darwin's  god  was  just  as  impossible  as  the  god 
it  displaced,  but  it  was  miraculous,  and  being  more 
miraculous,  owing  to  having  a  smaller  body,  and  it  be- 
ing the  father  of  the  man  god,  of  course  in  that  case  the 
god  who  sat  enthroned  could  not  hold  the  chair  when 
the  worm  made  him.  The  worm  demanded  the  chair 
and  the  sulky  little  king  who  dared  to  assume  the  seat 
moved  out.  So  all  men  became  lovers  of  the  great 
miraculous  god  who  could  make  millions  of  organisms 

256 


DARWINISM. 

out  of  nothing.  He  not  only  made  all  organisms  but 
made  the  tyrant  who  sat  enthroned  for  centuries. 

It  would  be  well  to  call  the  reader's  attention  to 
the  chapter  on  hybrids  in  Darwin's  works,  so  he  may 
observe  how  carefully  law  which  is  true  law  will  prove 
itself.  That  he  may  observe  that  nature's  law  never 
varies  or  lies. 

Darwin  goes  on  to  show  by  all  his  experiments, 
and  that  of  others  who  had  experimented  up  until  the 
time  of  the  writing  of  his  work,  that  there  can  be  a 
cross  between  various  species.  But  the  offspring  is 
very  generally  sterile.  When  not  sterile  it  breeds  back 
to  one  of  the  progenitors.  Thereby  precluding  any 
chance  of  bringing  into  being  another  species  which 
can  continue. 

Now,  it  would  be  well  to  call  the  reader's  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  his  experiments  prove  conclusively 
and  beyond  a  reasonable  doubt,  the  law  of  the  con- 
stant in  the  forming  process  as  outlined  in  this  work. 
The  constant  arrived  at  between  two  species  being 
capable  of  bringing  into  being  a  form  of  life.  The 
form  of  life  being  incapable  of  continuation,  owing,  to 
being  an  intermediate  between  the  lives  formed  in  the 
cooling  process,  and  therefore  having  no  law  of  con- 
tinuation at  its  foundation. 

Nature  having  had  all  the  temperatures  present 
in  the  cooling  process,  and  in  consequence  brought 
into  being  all  forms  of  life  capable  of  pro-creating 
kind.  Nature  leaving  no  void  as  it  had  so  many  means 
of  carrying  on  its  work.  Thereby  nature  left  no  room 

257 


HEAT  AND  COLD. 

for  improvement  in  the  number  of  procreating  di- 
versities. But  the  law  of  constant  temperature  applied 
to  the  plastic  property  at  the  foundation  of  life  leaves 
room  for  the  crossing  of  species. so  as  to  bring  life  into 
being  which  must  be  ephermal  in  its  continuation,  ow- 
ing to  having  no  method  of  procreation  other  than  an 
illegal  union  during  each  generation.  Thereby  such 
life  is  only  conditional ;  and  the  conditions  must  be  re- 
sorted to  during  the  life  time  of  each  generation.  Such 
life  depends  on  two  different  beings  each  time  it  comes 
into  existence.  If  it  continues  to  procreate  it  does  so 
by  reversion  to  one  form  of  progenitor,  and  loses  all 
the  properties  derived  from  the  other.  Thereby  pre- 
cluding any  chance  to  add  to  nature's  work. 


258 


CONCLUSION. 

Having  carried  the  same  law  at  the  foundation  to 
inquiry  within  the  various  subjects,  and  having  found 
that  it  is  equal  to  the  occasion  in  accounting  for  every 
phenomenon.  It  does  not  appear  reasonable  that  the 
reader  will  doubt  the  truth  of  the  law  being  all  that 
the  writer  claims  it  to  be,  especially  when  you  come 
to  consider  the  various  subjects  which  are,  apparently, 
no  way  connected  with  each  other,  and  each  of  the  sub- 
jects surrounding  truth  when  questioned  within  the 
code  of  inquiry. 

Subjects  that  the  reader  would  naturally  believe 
to  be  impossible  of  solution  within  any  one  law;  yet 
they  all  surrender  to  the  one  when  questioned  writhin 
the  true  order  of  its  working  method  revealed  to  all  in 
the  light  of  their  respective  senses. 

The  law  being  one  in  which  the  inquirer  w.ill  have 
to  search  for  a  condition  in  which  it  will  not  apply,  in- 
stead of  searching  for  condition  on  which  to  carry  out 
a  false  deduction.  The  author  ventures  to  say  that  man 
cannot  find  a  condition  in  nature  where  the  law  will 
not  apply.  More  than  that,  man  cannot  find  any 
method  of  action,  movement  or  change  capable  of  be- 
ing applied  by  his  own  handiwork,  but  what  will  have 
to  conform  to  the  working  law  as  herein  described. 
He  not  being  able  to  construct  any  mechanical  contriv- 
ance of  any  form  but  what  will  have  its  foundation  in 
the  law  herein  described. 

259 

;iTY  1 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Introductory 5 

Chapter  I— The  Beginning  of  Things  Earthly 9 

Chapter  II— Gravity 23 

Chapter  III — The  Revolution  of  the  Earth  on  its  Axis,  weighed 

in  the  Light  of  Present  Conditions  of  Surface 35 

Chapter  IV — The  Voyage  of  the  Earth  around  the  Sun  and  its 

Effect  upon  Climate 41 

Chapter  V — Ocean  Currents 50 

Chapter  VI — Observations  on  the  Movements  of  the  Tide 56 

Chapter  VII— Earthquakes 60 

Chapter  VIII— Cataclysms— Their  Cause  and  Effect.  Glacial 

Epoch  and  Geological  Confirmation  Surveyed 63 

Geological  Conditions 67 

Chapter  IX — Matter,  Change  of  Form,  Application  of  Measure  72 

Time,  Measure 79 

Chapter  X— The  Age  of  Water 80 

Chapter  XI— Volcanoes 84 

Chapter  XII — Organic  Life  in  the  Beginning,  including  Man 

and  Other  Life 85 

Chapter  XIII — Organic  Life  and  Planetary  Conservation 107 

Chapter  XIV— Man's  Place  in  the  Perpetuation  of  the  Planet..  108 

Chapter  XV — The  Advent  of  Man  and  his  Development 116 

Chapter  XVI— Circulation  of  the  Blood 137 

Chapter  XVII — Second  Period  of  Intellectual  Development  in 

Man — Development  of  the  Stomach — Feed  for  the  Wolves 

Clothing 147 

Chapter  XVIII— The  Office  of  the  Brain 152 

Chapter  XIX— Temperature  vs.  Intellect 162 


Chapter  XX— Morality 166 

Legend  of  the  Ark 174 

Chapter  XXI — The  God  of  Three  Divine  Persons 180 

Chapter  XXII — Precedent 186 

Chapter  XXIII — Christ 192 

Chapter  XXIV— Bird  and  Animal  Life 201 

Chapter  XXV — Dangers  to  Human  Organism 213 

Chapter  XXVI— Death 216 

Chapter  XXVII— Revolution  of  the  Moon  Around  the  Earth 222 

Chapter  XXVIII— Infinity  of  Foci,  or  the  Generation  of  Suns..  231 

Duration  of  Suns 235 

Chapter  XXIX— Conformation  of  Planets 241 

Duration  of  Planets 247 

Chapter  XXX— Darwinism 250 

Conclusion....  .  259 


